vvere circumcised and had receiued the Lavv by Moyses for such carnal respects they trusted in themselues as though God and Christ vvere vnseparably bound vnto them attributing also so much to their ovvne workes vvhich they thought they did of them selues being holpeÌ„ with the knovvledge of their lavv that they vvould not acknovvledge the death of Christ to be necessarie for their saluation but looked for such a Christ as should be like other princes of this vvorld and make them great men temporally Herevpon did S. Paul vvrite his Epistles to shevv both the vocation of the Gentiles and the reprobation of the Ievves Moreouer to admonish both the Christian Gentiles not to receiue Circumcision and other ceremonies of Moyses lavv in no vvise and the Ievves also not to put their trust in the same but rather to vnderstand that novv Christ being come they must cease Againe to shevv the necessitie of Christs comming and of his death that vvithout it neither the Gentiles could be saued no nor the Ievves by no vvorkes that they could doe of them selues although they vvere also holpen by the Lavv telling them what vvas good vvhat vvas bad for so much as al vvere sinners and therfore also impotent or infirme and the Lavv could not take avvay sinne and infirmitie and giue strength to fulfil that vvhich it gaue knovvledge of but this vvas God onely able to doe and for Christs sake onely vvould he doe it Therfore it is necessarie for al to beleeue in Christ and to be made his members being incorporat into his Body vvhich is his Catholike Church For so although they neuer yet did good vvorke but al il they shal haue remission of their sinnes and nevv strength vvithal to make them able to fulfil the coÌ„mauÌ„demeÌ„ts of Gods lavv yea their vvorkes after this shal be so gracious in Gods sight that for them he vvil giue them lift euerlasting This is the necessitie this is also the fruite of Christian Religion And therfore be exhorteth al both Gentils and Ievves as to receiue it humbly so also to perseuêre in it constantly vnto the end against al seduction of heresie and against al terror of persecution and to vvalke al their time in good vvorkes as novv God hath made them able to doe The same doctrine doth the Catholike Church teach vnto this day most exactly to vvit that no vvorkes of the vnbeleeuing or vnbaptized vvhether they be Ievves or Gentiles can saue them no nor of any Heretike or Schismatike although he be baptized because he is not a member of Christ yea more then that no vvorke of any that is not a liuely member of Christ although othervvise he be baptized and continue vvithin his Church yet because he is not in grace but in mortal sinne no vvorke that he doth is meritorious or able to saue him This very same is S. Paules doctrine he denieth to the vvorkes of such as haue not the Spirit of Christ al vertue to iustifie or to saue neither requireth he a man to haue had knovvledge of the Lavv or to haue kept it afortime as though othervvise he might not be saued by Christ but yet vvhen he is Christened he requireth of necessitie that he keepe Gods commaundements by auoiding of al sinne and doing good vvorkes and to such a mans good vvorkes he attributeth as much vertue as any Catholike of this time Neuerthelesse there vvere certaine at that time as also al the Heretikes of this our time vvhom S. Peter termeth vnlearned and vnstable vvho reading S. Paules Epistles did misconster his meaning as though he required not good vvorkes no more after Baptisme then before Baptisme but held that onely Faith did iustifie and saue a man Therevpon the other Apostles vvrote their Epistles as S. Augustine noteth in these vvordes Therfore because this opinion Ad salutem obtinendam sufficere Solam sidem that onely faith is sufficient to obteine saluation was then risen the other Apostolical Epistles of Peter Iohn Iames Iude do against it specially direct theire intention to auouch vehemently fidem sine operibus nihil prodesse that saith vvithout vvorkes profiteth nothing As also Paul him selfe did not define it to be quamlibet fidem qua in Deum creditur whatsoeuer maner of faith vvherevvith vve beleeue in God but that holesome expresse Euangelical faith vvhose vvorkes procede from loue and the faith quoth he that vvorketh by loue vvherevpon that faith vvhich some thinke to be sufficient to saluation he so affirmeth to profite nothing that he saith If I should haue al faith so that I could remoue mountaines and haue not charitie I am nothing He therfore that vvill not erre in this point nor in any other reading either S. Paules Epistles or the rest of the holy Scriptures must sticke fast to the doctrine of the Catholike Church vvhich Church S. Paul termeth the piller and ground of the truth assuring him self that if any thing there found to him as contrarie herevnto he faileth of the right sense and bearing alvvaies in his minde the admonition of S. Peter saying As also our most deere brother Paul according to the vvisedom giuen to him hath vvritten to you as also in al his Epistles speaking in them of these things in the vvhich are certaine things hard to vnderstand vvhich the vnlearned and vnstable depraue as also the rest of the Scriptures to theire ovvne perdition You therfore brethren foreknovving take heede lest ye be led amis by the error of the vnvvise and fall avvay from your ovvne stedfastnes THE TIME VVHEN THE EPISTLE TO THE ROMANES VVAS VVRITTEN and the Argument thereof THE historie of S. Paul vntil be came to Rome S. Luke in the Actes of the Apostles vvrote exactly and though vvithout any mention of his Epistles yet certaine it is that some of them he vvrote before he came there to vvit the â—vvo vnto the Corinthians and this to the Romanes * as it seemeth before them al the Epistle to the Galatians Vvherein yet because he maketh mention of the fouretenth yere after his conuersion it appeareth that he preached so long vvithout any vvriting And this order may thus briefely be gathered First he preached to the Galatians Act. 16 and passing through Phrygia and the countrey of Galatia Vvhereof he maketh mention himselfe also Gal. 1 Vve euangelized to you and Gal. 4 I euangelized to you heretofore After vvhich the false Apostles came and persuaded them to receiue Circumcision Vvherevpon he saith Gal. 1 I maruel that thus so soone you are traÌ„sferred from him that called you to the grace of Christ vnto an other Gospel and vvisheth therfore Gal. 4. saying And I vvould I vvere vvith you novv And accordingly he came vnto them aftervvard as vve reade Act. 18 Vvalking in order through the countrie of Galatia and phrygia confirming al the Disciples At vvhich time also it seemeth that he tooke order vvith them about those contributions
passion It hath in deede in it self to profite al but if it be not drunken it healeth not 11. Inexplicable Intending to treate more largely and particularly of Christes or Melchisedekâ— Priesthod he forvvarneth them that the mysterie thereof is far passing their capacitie and that through their feeblenes in faith and vveakenes of vnderstanding he is forced to omit diuers deepe points concerning the Priesthod of the nevv lavv Among vvhich no doubt the mysterie of the Sacrament and Sacrifice of the altar called MASSE vvas a principal pertinent matter vvhich the Apostles the Fathers of the primitiue Church vsed not to treate of so largely and particularly in their vvritings vvhich might come to the hands of the vnfaithful vvho of al things tooke soonest scandal of the B. Sacrament as vve see Io. 6. He spake to the Hebruâ—s saith S. Hierom ep 126 that is to the Ievves and not to faithful men to vvhom he might haue been hold to vtter the Sacrament And in deede it vvas not reasonable to talke much to them of that sacrifice vvhich vvas the resemblance of Christes death vvhen they thought not right of Christes death it self Vvhich the Apostles vvisedom and silence our Aduersaries vvickedly abuse against the holy Masse CHAP. VI. He exhorteth them to be perfect scholers and not to neede to be Catechumenâ— againe 4 considering they can not be baptized againe 9 and remembring their former good vvorkes for the vvhich God vvil not faile to performe them his promis if they faile not to imitate Abraham by perseuerance in the faith vvith patience 20 And so endeth his digression and returneth to the matter of Christes Priesthod verse 1 VVHERFORE intermitting the vvord of the beginning of Christ let vs proceede to perfection not againe laying ″ the foundatioÌ„ of penance from dead vvorkes and of faith tovvard God ✠verse 2 of the doctrine of baptismes and of imposition of handes and of the resurrection of the dead and of eternal iudgement ✠verse 3 And this shal vve doe if God vvill permit ✠verse 4 For * it is ″ impossible for them that were once illuminated haue tasted also the heauenly gift and vvere made partakers of the holy Ghost ✠verse 5 haue moreouer tasted the good vvord of God and the povvers of the world to come ✠verse 6 and are fallen to be renevved againe to penaÌ„ce crucifying againe to them selues the sonne of God and making him a mockerie ✠verse 7 For the earth drinking the raine often coÌ„ming vpon it bringing forth grasse commodious for them by vvhom it is tilled receiueth blessing of God ✠verse 8 but bringing forth thornes and bryers it is reprobate and very neere a curse vvhose end is to be burnt ✠verse 9 But vve confidently trust of you my best beloued better things and neerer to saluation although vve speake thus ✠verse 10 For ″ God is not vniust that he should forget your vvorke loue which you haue shevved in his name vvhich haue ministred to the sainctes and do minister ✠verse 11 And our desire is that euery one of you shevv forth the same carefulnesse to the accomplishing of hope vnto the end ✠verse 12 that you become not slouthful but imitatours of them vvhich by faith and patience shal inherite the promisses ✠verse 13 For God promising to Abraham because he had none greater by vvhoÌ„ he might sweare he sware by him self ✠verse 14 saying * Vnles blessing I shal blesse thee and multiplying shal multiplie thee ✠verse 15 And so patiently enduring he obtained the promise ✠verse 16 For meÌ„ svveare by a greater then them selues and the end of al their controuersie for the confirmation is an othe ✠verse 17 Vvherein God meaning more aboundantly to shevv to the heires of the promise the stabilitie of his couÌ„sel he interposed an othe ✠verse 18 that by tvvo things vnmoueable vvhereby it is impossible for God to lie vve may haue a most strong comfort vvho haue fled to hold fast the hope proposed ✠verse 19 vvhich vve haue as an anker of the soule sure and firme and going in into the inner partes of the vele ✠verse 20 vvhere IESVS the precursor for vs is entered made a high priest for euer according to the order of Melchisedec ANNOTATIONS CHAP. VI. 1. The foundation of penance Vve see hereby vvhat the first groundes of Christian institution or Catechisme were in the primitiue Church and that there vvas euer a necessarie instruction and beleefe of certaine points had by vvord of mouth and tradition before men came to the Scriptures vvhich could not treate of things so particularly as vvas requisite for the teaching of al necessarie groundes Among these points were the 12 Articles conteined in the Apostles Creede the doctrine of penance before Baptisme the maner and necessitie of Baptisme the Sacrament of Imposition of hands after Baptisme called Confirmation the articles of the Resurrection Iudgement and such like Vvithout vvhich things first laid if one should be sent to picke his faith out of the Scripture there vvould be madde rule quickly See S. Augustine in exposit inchoat ep ad Ro. versut finem 4. Impossible How hard the holy Scriptures be and how dangerously they be read of the vnlearned or of the proud be they neuer so vvel learned this one place might teach vs. Vvhereat the Nouatians of old did so stumble that they thought and heretically taught that none falling into any mortal sinne after Baptisme could be receiued to mercie or penance in the Church and so to a contentious man that vvould folow his owne sense or the bare vvordes vvithout regard of the Churches sense and rule of faith after vvhich euery Scripture must be expounded the Apostles speach doth here sound Euen as to the simple and to the Heretike that submitteth not his sense to the Churches iudgement certaine places of this same Epistle seeme at the first sight to stand against the daily oblation or sacrifice of the Masse vvhich yet in truth make no more for that purpose then this text we now stand on serueth the Nouatians as vvhen we come to the places it shal be declared And let the good Readers beware here also of the Protestants exposition for they are herein vvorse then Nouatians specially such as precisely folovv Caluin holding impiously that it is impossible for one that forsaketh entirely his faith that is becommeth an Apostata or an Heretike to be receiued to penance or to Gods mercie To establish vvhich false and damnable sense these fellowes make nothing of S. Ambroses S. Chrysostoms and the other fathers exposition vvhich is the holy Churches sense That the Apostle meaneth of that penance vvhich is done before and in Baptisme vvhich is no more to say but that it is impossible to be baptized againe and thereby to be renouated and illuminated to die be buried and rise againe the second time in
prouision vvas made that no heretical version set forth by Vvicleffe or his adherentes should be suffered nor any other in or after his time be published or permitted to be readde being not approued and allovved by the Diócesan before alleaging S. Hierom for the difficultie and danger of interpreting the holy Scripture out of one tonge into an other though by learned and Catholike men So also it is there insinuated that neither the Translations set forth before that Heretikes time nor other aftervvard being approued by the lavvful Ordinaries were euer in our countrie wholy forbidden though they were not to say the truth in quiet and better times much lesse when the people vvere prone to alteratioÌ„ heresie or noueltie either hastily admitted or ordinarily readde of the vulgar but vsed onely or specially of some deuout religious and contemplatiues persons in reuerence secrecie and silence for their spiritual comforte Now since Luthers reuolt also diuers learned Catholikes for the more speedy abolishing of a number of false and impious translations put forth by sundry sectes and for the better preseruation or reclaime of many good soules endangered thereby haue published the Bible in the seueral languages of almost all the principal prouinces of the Latin Church no other bookes in the world being so pernicious as hereticall translations of the Scriptures poisoning the people vnder colour of diuine authoritie not many other remedies being more soueraine against the same if it be vsed in order discretion and humilitie then the true faithful and sincere interpretation opposed therevnto Vvhich causeth the holy Church not to forbid vtterly any Catholike translation though she allow not the publishing or reading of any absolutely and without exception or limitation knowing by her diuine and most sincere wisedom how where when and to whom these her Maisters and Spouses giftes are to be bestowed to the most good of the faithful and therfore neither generally permitteth that which must needes doe hurt to the vnworthy nor absolutely condemneth that which may doe much good to the worthie Vvherevpon the order which many a wise man wished for before was taken by the Deputies of the late famous Councel of Trent in this behalfe and confirmed by supreme authoritie that the holy Scriptures though truely and Catholikely translated into vulgar tonges yet may not be indiffereÌ„tly readde of all men nor of any other then such as haue expresse licence therevnto of their lawful Ordinaries with good testimonie from their Curates or Confessors that they be humble discrete and deuout persons and like to take much good and no harme thereby Vvhich prescript though in these daies of ours it can not be so precisely obserued as in other times places where there is more due respecte of the Churches authoritie rule and discipline yet we trust all wise and godly persons will vse the matter in the meane while with such moderation meekenes and subiection of hart as the handling of so sacred a booke the sincere senses of Gods truth therein the holy Canons Councels reason and religion do require Vvherein though for due preseruation of this diuine worke from abuse and prophanation and for the better bridling of the intolerable insolencie of proude curious contentious wittes the gouernours of the Church guided by Gods Spirit as euer before so also vpon more experience of the maladie of this time theâ— before haue taken more exacte order both for the readers and translatours in these later ages then of old yet we must not imagin that in the primitiue Church either euery one that vnderstoode the learned tonges wherein the Scriptures were written or other languages into which they were translated might without reprehension reade reason dispute turne and tosse the Scriptures or that our forefathers suffered euery schole-maister scholer or Grammarian that had a litle Greeke or Latin straight to take in hand the holy Testament or that the translated Bibles into the vulgar tonges were in the handes of euery husbandman artificer prentice boies girles mistresse maide man that they were sung plaies alleaged of euery tinker tauerner rimer minstrel that they were for table talke for alebenches for boates and barges and for euery prophane person and companie No in those better times men were neither so ill nor so curious of them selues so to abuse the blessed booke of Christ neither was there any such easy meanes before printing was inuented to disperse the copies into the handes of euery man as now there is They were then in Libraries Monasteries Colleges Churches in Bishops Priests and some other deuout principal Lâ—y mens houses and handes who vsed them with seare and reuerence and specially such partes as perteined to good life and maners not medling but in pulpit and schooles and that moderately to with the hard and high mysteries and places of greater difficultie The poore ploughman could then in labouring the ground sing the hymnes and psalmes either in knowen or vnknowen languages as they heard them in the holy Church though they could neither reade nor know the sense meaning and mysteries of the same Such holy persons of both sexes to whom S. Hierom in diuers Epistles to them commendeth the reading and meditation of holy Scriptures were diligent to searche all the godly histories imitable examples of chastitie humilitie obedience clemencie pouertie penance renouÌ„cing the world they noted specially the places that did breede the hatred of sinne feare of Gods iudgement delight in spiritual cogitations they referred them selues in all hard places to the iudgement of the auncient fathers and their maisters in religion neuer presuming to contend controule teach or talke of their owne sense and phantasie in deepe questions of diuinitie Then the Virgins did meditate vpon the places and examples of chastitie modestie and demurenesse the maried on coniugal faith and continencie the parents how to bring vp their children in faith and seare of God the Prince how to rule the subiect how to obey the Priest how to teach the people how to learne Then the scholer taught not his maister the sheepe controuled not the Pastor the yong student set not the Doctor to schoole not reproued their fathers of error ignorance Or if any were in those better daies as in al times of heresie such must needes be that had itching eares tikling tonges and wittes curious and contentious disputers hearers and talkers rather then doers of Gods word such the Fathers did euer sharply reprehend counting them vnworthy and vnprofitable readers of the holy Scriptures S. Hierom in his Epistle to Paulinus after declaration that no handy craft is so base nor liberall science so easy that can be had without a maister which S. Augustine also affirmeth De vtilitate cred cap. 7. nor that men presume in any occupation to teach that they neuer learned Only saith he the art of Scripture is that vvhich euery man chalengeth this the chatting old vvife this
all sortes so to vse them or absteine from them as is most conuenient for euery ones saluation with this general admonition that none can vnderstand the meaning of God in the Scriptures except Christ open their sense and make them partakers of his holy Spirit in the vnitie of his mystical bodie and for the rest she committeth it to the Pastor of euery prouince and people according to the difference of time place and persons how and in vvhat sort the reading of the Scriptures is more or lesse to be procured or permitted Vvherein the varietie of circūstances causeth them to deale diuersly as we see by S. Chrysostoms people of Constantinople vvho vvere so delicate dull vvorldly and so much giuen to dice cardes specially stage-plaies or theaters as S. Gregorie Nazianzene witnesseth that the Scriptures all holy lections of diuine things were lothsome vnto them whereby their holy Bishop was forced in many of his sermons to crie out against their extreme negligence and contempt of Gods vvord declaring that not onely Eremites and Religious as they alleaged for their excuse but secular men of all sortes might reade the Scriptures and often haue more neede thereof in respect of them selues then the other that liue in more puritie and contemplation further insinuating that though diuers thinges be high and hard therein yet many godly histories liues examples precepts of life and doctrine be plaine and finally that when the Gentiles vvere so cunning and diligent to impugne their faith it were not good for Christians to be to simple or negligent in the defense thereof as in truth it is more requisite for a Catholike man in these daies vvhen our Aduersaries be industrious to empeache our beleefe to be skilful in Scriptures then at other times vvhen the Church had no such enemies To this sense said S Chrysostom diuers thinges not as a teacher in schole making exact and general rules to be obserued in all places times but as a pulpit man agreably to that audiēce his peoples default nor making it therfore as some peruersely gather of his wordes a thing absolutely needful for euery poore artificer to reade of studie Scriptures nor any vvhit fauouring the presumptuous curious and contentious iangling and searching of Gods secretes reproued by the foresaid fathers much lesse approuing the excessiue pride and madnes of these daies vvhen euery man and vvoman is become not only a reader but a teacher controuler and iudge of Doctors Church Scriptures and all such as either contemne or easily passe ouer all the moral partes good examples and precepts of life by vvhich as vvell the simple as learned might be much edified only in a maner occupie them selues in dogmatical mystical high and hidden secretes of Gods counsels as of Predestination reprobation election prescience forsaking of the Ievves vocation of the gentiles other incomprehensible mysteries Languishing about questions of onely saith fiduce nevv phrases and figures euer learning but neuer comming to knovvledge reading and tossing in pride of vvitte conceit of their ovvne cunning and vpon presumption of I can tell vvhat spirit such bookes specially and Epistles as S. Peter foretold that the vnlearned and instable vvould depraue to their ovvne damnation They delight in none more then in the Epistle to the Romans the Cantica canticorum the Apocalypse which haue in them as many mysteries as wordes they find no difficultie in the sacred booke clasped vvith seuē seales they aske for no expositor vvith the holy Eunuch they feele no such depth of Gods science in the scriptures as S. Augustine did vvhen he cried our Mira profunditas eloquiorum tuorum mira profunditas Deus meus mira profunditas horror est intendere in eam horror honoris tremor amoris that is O vvonderful profoundnes of thy vvordes vvonderful profoundnes my God vvonderful profoundnes it maketh a man quake to looke on it to quake for reuerence and to tremble for the loue thereof they regard not that vvhich the same Doctor affirmeth that the depth and profunditie of vvisedom not only in the vvordes of holy Scripture but also in the matter sense is so vvonderful that liue a man neuer so long be he of neuer so high a vvitte neuer so studious neuer so seruēt to attaine the knovvledge thereof yet vvhen he endeth he shall confesse he doth but begin they feele not vvith S. Hierom that the text hath a hard shel to be broken before vve come to the kirnel they vvill not stay them selues in only reading the sacred Scriptures thirtene yeres together vvith S. Basil S. Gergorie Nazianzene before they expound them nor take the care as they did neuer othervvise to interpret them then by the vniforme consent of their forefathers and tradition Apostolike If our nevv Ministers had had this congitation and care that these and all other vvise men haue and euer had our countrie had neuer fallen to this miserable state in religion that vnder pretence colour and coūtenance of Gods vvord neither should vertue and good life haue bene so pitifully corrupted in time of such reading toiling tumbling and translating the booke of our life and saluation vvhereof the more pretious the right and reuerent vse is the more pernicious is the abuse and prophanation of the same vvhich euery man of experience by these fevv yeres proofe and by comparing the former daies and maners to these of ours may easily trie Looke vvhether your men be more vertuous your vvomen more chast your childrē more obedient your seruants more trustie your maides more modest your frendes more faithful your laitie more iust in dealing your Cleargy more deuout in praying vvhether there be more religion feare of God faith and conscience in all states novv then of old vvhen there vvas not so much reading chatting and iangling of Gods vvord but much more sincere dealing doing and keeping the same Looke vvhether through this disorder vvomen teach not their husbands children their parents yong fooles their old and vvise fathers the scholers their maisters the sheepe their pastor and the People the Priest Looke vvhether the most chast and sacred sentences of Gods holy vvord be not turned of many into mirth mockerie amorous ballets detestable letters of loue and leudnes their delicate rimes tunes and translations much encreasing the same This fall of good life prophaning the diuine mysteries euery body seeth but the great corruption decay of faith hereby none see but vvise men who onely knovv that vvere the Scriptures neuer so truely translated yet Heretikes and ill men that follovv their ovvne spirit and knovv nothing but their priuà te fantasie and not the sense of the holy Church and Doctors must needes abuse them to their damnation and that the curious simple and * sensual men vvhich haue no tast of the things that be of the Spirit of God may
wordes breede some vvicked opinion concerning the thinges conteined vnder the vvordes De ciuitate lib. 10. cap 12. Vvhereof our holy forefathers and auncient Doctors had such a religious care that they vvould not change the very barbarismes of incongruities of speach vvhich by long vse had preuailed in the old readings or recitings of scriptures as Neque uubent neque nubentur in Tertullian li. 4. in Marcion in S. Hilarie in c. 22 Mat. and in al the fathers Qui me confusus fuerit confundar ego eum in S. Cyprian ep 63 nu 7. Talis enim nobis decebat sacerdos vvhich vvas an elder translation then the vulgar Latin that novv is in S. Ambrose c. 3 de fugaseculi and S. Hierom him self vvho othervvise corrected the Latin translation that vvas vsed before his time yet keepeth religiously as him self professeth Praefat. in 4 Euang. ad Damasum these and the like speaches Nonne vos magis pluris estis illis and filius hominis non venit ministrari sed ministrare and Neque nubent neque nubentur in his commentaries vpon these places and Non capit Prophetam perire extra Hierusalem in his commentaries in c. 2. Ioël sub finem And S. Augustine vvho is most religious in al these phrases counteth it a special pride and infirmitie in those that haue a litle learning in tonges none in thinges that they easily take offense of the simple speaches or solecismes in the scriptures de doctrina Christ li. 2. cap 13. See also the same holy father li. 3 de doct Christ c. 3. and tract 2 in Euang. Ioan. But of the maner of our translation more anon Now though the text thus truely translated might sufficiently in the sight of the learned and al indifferent men both controule the aduersaries corruptions and proue that the holy Scripture vvhereof they haue made so great vauntes make nothing for their nevv opinions but vvholy for the Catholike Churches beleefe and doctrine in all the pointes of difference betvvixt vs yet knovving that the good and simple may easily be seduced by some fevv obstinate persons of perdition vvhom vve see giuen ouer into a reprobat sense to whom the Gospel vvhich in it self is the odour of life to saluation is made the odour of death to damnation ouer vvhose eies for sinne disobedience God suffereth a veile or couer to lie whiles they read the nevv Testamēt euen as the Apostle saite the Ievves haue til this day in reading of the old that as the one sort can not finde Christ in the Scriptures reade they neuer so much so the other can not finde the Catholike Church nor her doctrine there neither and finding by experience this saying of S. Augustine to be most true If the preiudice of any erreneous persuasion preoccupate the mind vvhatsoeuer the Scripture hath to the contrarie men take it for a figuratiue speach for these causes and somevvhat to help the faithful reader in the difficulties of diuers places vve haue also set forth reasonable large ANNOTATIONS thereby to shevv the studious reader in most places perteining to the controuersies of this time both the heretical corruptions and false deductions also the Apostolike tradition the expositions of the holy fathers the decrees of the Catholike Church and most auncient Coūcels which meanes vvhosoeuer trusteth not for the sense of holy Scriptures but had rather folow his priuate iudgemēt or the arrogat spirit of these Sectaries he shal vvorthily through his owne wilfulnes be deceiued beseeching all men to looke vvith diligence sinceritie and indifferencie into the case that concerneth no lesse then euery ones eternal saluation or damnation Vvhich if he doe vve doubt not but he shal to his great contentment find the holy Scriptures most clerely and inuincibly to proue the articles of Catholike doctrine against our aduersaries vvhich perhaps he had thought before this diligent search either not to be consonant to Gods vvord or at least not conteined in the same and finally he shal proue this saying of S. Augustine to be most true Multi sensus c. Many senses of holy Scriptures lie hidden and are knowen to some fevv of greater vnderstanding neither are they at any time auouched more commodiously and acceptably then at such times vvhen the care to ansvver heretikes doth force men there vnto For then euen they that be negligent in matters of studie and learning shaking of sluggishnes are stirred vp to diligent hearing that the Aduersaries may be refelled Againe hovv many senses of holy Scriptures cōcerning Christes Godhead haue been auouched against Photinus hovv many of his Manhod against Manichaeus hovv many of the Trinitie against Sabellius hovv many of the vnitie in Trinitie against the Arrians Eunomias Macedonians hovv many of the Catholike Church dispersed through out the vvhole vvorld and of the mixture of good and bad in the same vntil the end of the vvorld against the Donatistes and Luciferians and other of the like errour hovv many against al other heretikes vvhich it vvere to long to rehearse Of vvhich senses and expositions of holy Scripture the approued authors and auouchers should othervvise either not be knovven as al or not so vvel knovven as the contradictions of proud heretikes haue made them Thus he saith of such thinges as not seeming to be in holy Scriptures to the ignorant or heretikes yet in deede be there But in other pointes doubted of that in deede are not decîded by Scripture he giueth vs this goodly rule to be folovved in all as he exemplifieth in one Then doe vve hold saith he the veritie of the Scriptures vvhen vve doe that vvhich novv hath seemed good to the Vniuersal Church vvhich the authoritie of the Scriptures them selues doth cōmend so that forasmuch as the holy Scripture can not deceiue vvhosoeuer is afraid to be deceiued vvith the obscuritie of questions let him therein aske counsel of the same CHVRCH vvhich the holy Scripture most certainely and euidently shevveth and pointeth vnto Aug. li. 1. Cont. Crescon c. 13. NOVV TO GIVE thee also intelligence in particular most gentle Reader of such thinges as it behoueth thee specially to knovv concerning our Translation Vve translate the old vulgar Latin text not the common Greeke text for these causes 1. It is so auncient that it vvas vsed in the Church of God aboue 1300 yeres agoe as appeareth by the fathers of those times 2. It is that by the common receiued opinion and by al probabilitie vvhich S. Hierom aftervvard corrected according to the Greeke by the appointment of Damasus then Pope as he maketh mention in his preface before the foure Euangelistes vnto the said Damasus and in Catalogo in fine and ep 102. 3. Consequently it is the same vvhich S. Augustine so commendeth and allovveth in an Epistle to S. Hierom. 4. It is that vvhich for the most part euer since hath been vsed
to deceiue the reader Sometime also vve doe it for an other cause as vvhen vve say The aduent of our Lord and Imposing of handes because one is a solemne time the other a solemne action in the Catholike Church to signifie to the people that these and such like names come out of the very Latin text of the Scripture So did Penance doing penance Chalice Priest Deacon Traditions aultar host and the like vvhich vve exactly keepe as Catholike termes procede euen from the very vvordes of Scripture Moreouer we presume not in hard places to mollifie the speaches or phrases but religiously keepe them vvord for vvord and point for point for feare of missing or restraining the sense of the holy Ghost to our phantasie as Eph. 6. Against the spirituals of vvickednes in the celestials and Vvhat to me and thee vvoman whereof see the Annotation vpon this place and 1 Pet. 2. As infants euen novv borne reasonable milke vvithout guile desire ye Vve do so place reasonable of purpose that it may be indiffēt both to infants going before as in our Latin text or to milke that folovveth after as in other Latin copies and in the Greeke Io. 3 vve translate The spirit breatheth vvhere he vvil c. leauing it indifferent to signifie either the holy Ghost or vvinde vvhich the Protestants translating vvinde take avvay the other sense more common and vsual in the auncient fathers Vve translate Luc. 8 23. They vvere filled not adding of our ovvne vvith vvater to mollifie the sentence as the Protestants doe and c. 22. This is the chalice the nevv Testament c. not This chalice is the nevv Testament likevvise Mar. 13. Those daies shal be such tribulation c. not as the Aduersaries In those daies both our text and theirs being othervvise Iac. 4 6. And giueth greater grace leauing it indifferent to the Scripture or to the holy Ghost both going before Vvhereas the Aduersaries to to boldly presumptuously adde saying The Scripture giueth taking avvay the other sense which is far more probable likevvise Hebr. 12 21 vve translate So terrible vvas it vvhich vvas seen Moyses said c. neither doth Greeke or Latin permit vs to adde that Moyses said as the Protestants presume to doe So vve say Men brethren Avvidovv vvoman A vvoman a sister Iames of Alphaus and the like Sometime also we folow of purpose the Scriptures phrase as The hel of fire according to Greeke and Latin vvhich we might say perhaps the firy hel by the Hebrue phrase in such speaches but not hel fire as commonly it is translated Likevvise Luc. 4 36. Vvhat vvord is this that in povver and authoritie he cōmaundeth the vncleane spirits as also Luc 2. Let vs passe ouer and see the vvord that is done Vvhere we might say thing by the Hebrue phrase but there is a certaine maiestie and more signification in these speaches and therfore both Greeke Latin keepe them although it is no more the Greeke or Latin phrase then it is English And vvhy should vve be squamish at nevv vvordes or phrases in the Scripture vvhich are necessarie vvhen vve do easily admit and folovv nevv vvordes coyned in court and in courtly or other secular vvritings Vve adde the Greeke in the margent for diuers cause◠Sometime vvhen the sense is hard that the learned reader may consider of it and see if he can helpe him self better then by our translation as Luc 11. Nolite extolli 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and againe Quod superest date eleemosynam 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sometime to take away the ambiguitie of the Latin or English as Luc. 11. Et domus supradomum cadet Vvhich we must needes English and house vpon house shal fall by the Greeke the sense is not one house shal fal vpon an other but if one house rise vpon it self that is against it self it shal perish according as he speaketh of a kingdom deuided against it self in the wordes before And Act. 14. Sacerdos Iouis qui erat in the Greeke qui is referred to Iupiter Sometime to satisfie the reader that might otherwise conceiue the translation to be false as Philip. 4. v. 6. But in euery thing by praier c. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not in al praier as in the Latin it may seeme Sometime when the Latin neither doth nor can reache to the signification of the Greeke word we added the Greeke also as more significant Illi foli seruies him only shalt thou serue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And Act. 6. Nicolas a stranger of Antioche 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Ro. 9. The seruice 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Eph. 1. to perfite instaurare omnia in Christo 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And Vvherein he hath gratified vs 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Eph. 6. Put on the armour 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and a number the like Sometime when the Greeke hath two senses and the Latin but one we adde the Greeke 2. Cor. 1. By the exhortaion vvherevvith vve also are exhorted the Greeke signifieth also consolation c. and 2 Cor. 10. But hauing hope of your faith increasing to be c. vvhere the Greeke may also signifie as or vvhen your faith increaseth Sometime for aduantage of the Catholike cause when the Greeke maketh for vs more then the Latin as Seniores 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Vt digni habeamini 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Qui effundetur 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Praecepta 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Io. 21. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Pasce rege And sometime to shew the false translation of the Heretike as when Beza saith Hoc poculum in meo sanguine qui. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Luc. 22. Quē oportet coelo cōtineri 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Act. 3. Thus we vse the Greeke diuers waies esteeme of it as it is worthie taken al cōmodities thereof for the better vnderstāding of the Latin which being a translation can not alwaies attaine to the ful sense of the principal tonge as vve see in al translations Item vve adde the Latin vvord sometime in the margent vvhen either vve can not fully expresse it as Act. 8. They tooke order for Steuens funeral Curauerunt Stephanum and Al take not this vvord Non omnes capiunt or vvhen the reader might thinke it can not be as vve translate as Luc. 8. A storme of winde descended into the lake and they vvere filled complebantur and Io. 5. vvhen Iesus knevv that he had novv a long time quiaiam multum tempus haberet meaning in his infirmitie This precise folovving of our Latin text in neither adding nor diminishing is the cause why we say not in the title of bookes in the first page S. Matthevv S. Paul◠because it is so neither in Greeke nor Latin though in the toppes of the leaues folovving where vve may be bolder we adde S. Matthew c. to satisfie the reader Much
not * Manichaeus Choose vvhether thou vvilt If thou wilt say Beleeue the Catholike loe they vvarne me that I giue no credite vnto you and therefore beleeuing them I must needes not beleeue thee If thou say Beleeue not the Catholikes it is not the right vvay by the Gospel to driue me to the faith of Manichaeus because I beleeued the Gospel it self by the preaching of Catholikes Againe li. de vtilit credend cap. 14. I see the concerning Christ him self I haue beleeued none but the confirmed and assured opinion of peoples and nations and that these peoples haue on euey side possessed the mysteries of the CATHOLIKE CHVRCH Vvhy should I not therfore most diligently require specially among them what Christ commaunded by vvhose authoritie I vvas moued to beleeue that Christ did commaund some profitable thing Vvilt thou oÌ„ Heretike tel me better vvhat he said vvhom I vvould not thinke to haue been at al or to be if I must beleeue because thou saiest it Vvhat grosse madnes is this to say Beleeue the Catholikes the Christ is to be beleeued and learne of vs vvhat he said Againe cont Faustum li. II. cap. 1. Thou seest then in this matter what force the authoritie of the CATHOLIKE CHVRCH hath vvhich euen from the most grounded and founded seates of the Apostles is established vntil this day by the line of Bishops succeding one an other by the consent of so many peoples Vvhereas thou saiest This is Scripture or this is such an Apostles that is not because this soundeth for me and the other against me Thou then art the rule of truth vvhatsoeuer is against thee is not true 3 No heretikes haue right to the Scriptures but are vsurpers the Catholike Church being the true ovvner and faithful keeper of them Heretikes abuse them corrupt them and vtterly seeke to abolish them though they pretend the contrarie Tertullianli De praescriptionibus bringeth in the CATHOLIKE CHVRCH speaking thus to all Heretikes Vvho are you vvhen and from vvhence came you vvhat doe you in my possession that are none of mine by vvhat right Marcion doest thou cut dovvne my wood vvho gaue the licence ô Valentine to turne the course of my fountaines by vvhat authoritie Apelles doest thou remoue my boundes and you the rest vvhy do yovv sovv and seede for these companions at your pleasure It is my possession I possesse it of old I haue assured origins thereof euen from those authors vvhose the thing vvas I am the heire of the Apostles As they prouided by their Testament as they comitted it to my credite as they adiured me so doe I hold it You surely they disherited alvvaies and haue cost you of as forainers as enemies Againe in the same booke Encountering vvith such by Scriptures auaileth nothing but to ouerturne a mans stomake or his braine This heresie receiueth not certaine Scriptures and if it do receiue some yet by adding and taking avvay it peruerteth the same to serue their purpose and if it receiue any it doth not receiue them vvholy and if after a sort it receiue them vvholy neuertheles by diuising diuers expositions it turneth them cleane an other vvay c. 4 Yet do they vaunt them selues of Scriptures excedingly but they are neuer the more to be trusted for that S. Hierom aduersus Luciferianos in fine Let them not flatter them selues if they seeme in their ovvne conceite to affirme that vvhich they say out of the chapters of Scripture vvhereas the Diuel also spake some thinges out of the Scriptures and the Scriptures consist not in the reading but in the vnderstanding Vincentius Lirinensis li. cont prophanas haeresâ—â—â— Nouationes Here perhaps some man may aske vvhether heretikes also vse not the testimonies of diuine Scripture Yet in deede do they and that vehemently For thou shalt see them flie through euery one of the sacred bookes of the Lavv through Moyses the bookes of the kings the Psalmes the Apostles the Gospels the Prophets For vvhether among their ovvne fellowes or strangers vvhether priuatly or publikely vvhether in talke or in their bookes vvhether in bankets or in the streates they I say alleage nothing of their ovvne which they endeuour not to shadow vvith the wordes of Scripture also Read the vvorkes of Paulus Samosatenus of Priscillian of Eunomian of Iouinian of the other plagues pestilences thou shalt finde an infinite heape of examples no page in a manner omitted or voide which is not painted and coloured with the sentences of the new or old testament But they are so much the more to be taken heede of to be feared the more secretly they lurke vnder the shadowes of Gods diuine law For they knovv their stinkes vvould not easily please any man almost if they were breathed out nakedly simply them selues alone therfore they sprinkle them as it vvere vvith certaine pretious spices of the heauenly vvord to the end that he vvhich would easely despise the errour of man may not easely contemne the oracles of God So that they doe like vnto them vvhich vvhen they vvil prepare certaine bitter potionâ— for children do first anoint the brimmes of the cup vvith honie that the vnwarie age vvhen it shal first feele the svvetnes may not feare the bitternes 5 The cause vvhy the Scriptures being perfit yet vve vse other Ecclesiastical vvritings and tradition Vincentius Lirinensis in his golden booke before cited aduersus prophanas haeresâ—â— Nouationes Here some man perhaps may aske for asmuch as the Canon of the Scriptures is perfit and in all pointes very sufficient in it self vvhat neede is there to ioyne therevnto the authoritie of the Ecclesiastical vnderstanding for this cause surely for that all take not the holy Scripture in one and the same sense because of the deepenes thereof but the speaches thereof some interpret one vvay some an other vvay so that there may almost as many senses be picked out of it as there be men for Nouatian doth expound it one vvay and Sabellius an other vvay othervvise Donatus othervvise Arîus Eunomius Macedonius othervvise Photinus Apollinaris Priscillianus othervvise Iouinian Pelagius Celestius lastly othervvise Nestorius And therfore very necessarie it is because of so great vvindinges and turninges of diuers errours that the line of Prophetical and Apostolical interpretation be directed according to the rule of the Ecclesiastical and Catholike sense or vnderstanding S. Basil li. de Spiritu sancto cap. 27. Of such articles of religion as are kept and preached in the Church some vvere taught by the vvritten vvord other some vve haue receiued by the tradition of the Apostles deliuered vnto vs as it vvere from hand to hand in mysterie secretly both vvhich be of one force to Christian religion and this no man vvil deny that hath any litle skill of the Ecclesiastical rites or customes for if vve goe about to reiect the customes not conteined in Scripture as being of smal force vve shal vnvvittingly and
came into the land of Israel ✠verse 22 But hearing that Archelaus reigned in Ievvrie for Herod his father he feared to goe thither and being vvarned in sleepe retyred into the quarters of Galilee ✠verse 23 And coming he dvvelt in a citie called Nazareth that it might be fulfilled vvhich vvas sayd by the Propheres That he shal be called a Nazarite ANNOTATIONS CHAP. II. 1. Behold Our Lordes apparition or Epiphanie to these Sages being Gentils their Pilgrimage to him and in them the first homage of Gentilitie done vnto him the twelfth day after his Natiuitie and therfore is Twelfth day highly celebrated in the Catholike Churche for ioy of the calling of vs Gentils His baptisme also and first miracle are celebrated on the same day 2. Starre Christs Natiuitie depended not vpon this starre as the Priscillianists falsely surmised but the starre vpon his Natiuitie for the seruice wherof it was created Grego Ho. 10. 2. Come to adore This coming so far of deuotion to visite and adore Christ in the place of his birth was proprely a Pilgrimage to his person and warranteth the faithful in the like kind of external worship done to holy persons places and things 4. Inquired of them The high Priests were rightly consulted in quaestion of their law and religion and be they neuer so il are often forced to say the truth by priuilege of their vâ—ction as here and after they did concerning the true Messias 11. Adored him This body saith S. Chrysostom the Sages adored in the cribbe Let vs at the least imitate them thou seest him not now in the cribbe but on the altar not a woman holding him but the Priest present and the Holy Ghost powred out aboundantly vpon the sacrifice Ho. 24. in 1. Cor. Ho. 7. in Mt. Ho. de sancto Philogonio 11. Treasures These treasures are as it were the first fruites of those riches and gifts which according to the Prophecies of Dauid and Esay Gentilitie should offer to Christ and his Churche and now haue offered specially from the time of Constantine the Great As also these three Sages being principal men of their Countrie represent the whole state of Princes kings and Emperours that were according to the said Prophecies to beleeue in Christ to humble them selues to his crosse to foster enriche adorne and defend his Church Wherevpon it is also a very conuenient and agreable tradition of antiquitie and a receiued opinion among the faithful * not lacking testimonies of ancient writers and much for the honour of our Sauiour that these three also were kings to Witte either according to the state of those Countries * where the Princes were Magi and * Magi the greatest about the Prince or as we read in the Scriptures of Melchisedec king of Salem and many other kings that dwelt within a small compasse or as * Iobes three freendes are called kings These are commonly called the three kings of Colen because their bodies are there translated thither from the East Countrie their names are said to haue been Gaspar Melchior Baltasar 11. Gifts These Sages were three and their gifts three and eche one offered euerie of the three to expresse our faith of the Trinitie The Gold to signifie that he was a King the frankincense that he was God the myrrhe that he was to be buried as man Aug. ser i. de Epiph. 15. Out of Aegypt This place of the Prophete and the like in the new Testament here applied to Christ wheras in the letter it might seeme otherwise reacheth vs how to interprete the old Testament and that the principal sense is of Christ and his Churche 16. Murdered By this example we learne how great credite we owe to the Churche in Canonizing Saints and celebrating their holy daies by whose only warrant without any word of Scripture these holy Innocents haue been honoured for Martyrs and their holy day kept euer since the Apostles time although they died not voluntarily nor al perhaps circuncised and some the children of Pagans Aug. ep â—â— Orig. ho. 1. in diuersos CHAP. III. Iohn Baptist by his Eremites life by his preaching and baptisme calleth al vnto penance to prepare them to Christ 10. He preacheth to the Pharisees and Sadducees threatening to them vnles they truly doe penance reprobation here and damnation hereafter and so saluation sendeth them to Christ and his baptisme Which being far more excellent then Iohns yet Christ him self among those penitents vouchsafeth to come vnto Iohns baptisme where he hath testimonie from heauen also verse 1 AND in those dayes * cometh Iohn the Baptist preaching in the ″ desert of Ievvrie ✠verse 2 saying ″ Doe penance for the Kingdom of heauen is at hand ✠verse 3 For this is he that vvas spoken of by Esay the Prophet saying A voyce of one crying in the desert prepare ye the way of our Lord make straight his pathes ✠verse 4 And the sayd Iohn had his garment of camels heare a girdle of a skinne about his loynes and his meate was locustes vvilde honie ✠verse 5 Then vvent forth to him Hierusalem al Ievvrie and al the countrey about Iordan ✠verse 6 vvere baptized of him in Iordan ″ confessing their sinnes ✠verse 7 And seeing many of the Pharisees Sadducées coming to his baptisme he sayd to them Ye vipers brood vvho hath shevved you to flee from the vvrath to come ✠verse 8 Yeld therfore ″ fruite vvorthie of penance ✠verse 9 And delite not to say vvithin your selues vve haue Abraham to our father for I tel you that God is able of these stones to raise vp children to Abraham ✠verse 10 For novv the ″ axe is put to the roote of the trees Euery tree therefore that doth not yeld good fruite shal be cut dovvne cast into the fyre ✠verse 11 I in deede baptize you ″ in vvater vnto penance but he that shal come after me is stronger then I vvhose shoes I am not vvorthie to beare he shal baptize you in the Holy Ghost fire ✠verse 12 Whose fanne is in his hand and he shal cleane purge his ″ floore and he vvil gather his vvheate into the barne but the chaffe he vvil burne vvith vnquencheable fire ✠verse 13 Then cometh IESVS from Galilee to Iordan vnto Iohn to be baptized of him ✠verse 14 But Iohn stayed him saying I ought to be baptized of thee and comest thou to me ✠verse 15 And IESVS ansvvering sayd to him Suffer me for this time for so it becommeth vs to fulfil al iustice Then he suffered him ✠verse 16 And IESVS being baptized forthvvith came out of the vvater and loe the heauens vvere ″ opened to him and he savv the Spirit of God descending as a doue coming vpon him ✠verse 17 And behold a voyce from heauen saying This is
the house ✠verse 17 So let ″ your light shine before men that they may see your good vvorkes and glorifie your father vvhich is in heauen ✠verse 18 Do not thinke that I am come to breake the Lavv or the Prophets I am not come to breake but to fulfil ✠verse 19 For assuredly I say vnto you * til heauen and earth passe one iote or one tittle shal not passe of the Lavv til al be fulfilled ✠verse 20 He therfore that shal * breake ″ one of these least commaundements shal so teach men shal be called the least in the Kingdom of heauen But he that shal doe and teach he shal be called great in the Kingdom of heauen ⊢ ✠verse 21 For I tel you that vnles ″ your iustice abound more then that of the Scribes and Pharisees you shal not enter into the Kingdom of heaueÌ„ ✠verse 22 You haue heard that it vvas sayd to them of old * Thou shalt not kil and vvho so killeth shal be in danger of iudgement ✠verse 23 But I say to you that vvhosoeuer is angrie vvith his brother shal be in danger of iudgment And vvhosoeuer shal say to his brother Raca shal be in danger of a councel And whosoeuer shal say Thou foole shal be guilty of the ″ hel of fyre ✠verse 24 If therefore thou offer thy ″ gift at the altar and there thou remember that thy brother hath ought agaynst the ✠verse 25 leaue there thy offering before the altar and goe first to be reconciled to thy brother and then coming thou shalt offer thy gift ⊢ ✠verse 26 * Be at agreement vvith thy aduersarie betimes vvhiles thou art in the vvay vvith him lest perhaps the aduersarie deliuer thee to the iudge and the iudge deliuer thee to the officer and thou be cast into ⸬ prison ✠verse 27 Amen I say to thee thou shalt not goe out from thence til thou repay the last farthing ✠verse 28 You haue heard that it vvas sayd to them of old * Thou shalt not committe aduoutrie ✠verse 29 But I say to you that vvhosoeuer shal see a vvoman to lust her hath already committed aduoutrie vvith her in his hart ✠verse 30 And if thy right eie scandalize thee plucke it out cast it from thee for it is expedient for thee that one of thy limmes perish rather then thy vvhole body be cast into hel ✠verse 31 And if thy right hand scandalize thee cut it of and cast it from thee for it is expedient for thee that one of thy limmes perish rather then that thy vvhole body goe into â—el ✠verse 32 It vvas sayd also * vvhosoeuer shal dimisse his vvife let him giue her a bil of diuorcement ✠verse 33 But I say to you vvhosoeuer shal dimisse his vvise ″ excepting the cause of fornication maketh her to committe aduoutrie And he that shal marie her that is dimissed ″ committeth aduoutrie ✠verse 34 Agayne you haue heard that it vvas sayd to them of old * Thou shalt not committe periurie but thou shalt performe thy othes to our Lord. ✠verse 35 But I say to you ″ not to svveare at al neither by heauen because it is the throne of God ✠neither by the earth because it is the foote-stole of his feete neither by HierusaleÌ„ because it is the citie of the great King ✠verse 36 Neither shalt thou svveare by thy head because thou canst not make one heare vvhite or blacke ✠verse 37 Let your talke be yea yea no no and that vvhich is ouer aboue these is of euil ✠verse 38 You haue heard that it vvas sayd * An eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth ✠verse 39 But I say to you ″ not to resist euil but if one strike thee on thy right cheeke turne to him also the other ✠verse 40 and to him that vvil contend vvith thee in iudgment and take away thy cote let goe thy cloke also vnto him ✠verse 41 and vvhosoeuer vvil force thee one mile goe vvith him other tvvayne ✠verse 42 He that asketh of thee giue to him and * to him that vvould borovv of thee turne not avvay ✠verse 43 You haue heard that it vvas sayd * Thou shalt loue thy neighbour and ⸬ hate thine enemie ✠verse 44 But I say to you loue your enemies doe good to them that hate you and pray for them that persecute and abuse you ✠verse 45 that you may be the children of your father vvhich is in heauen vvho maketh his sunne to rise vpon good bad and rayneth vpon iust ⸬ vniust ✠verse 46 For if you loue them that loue you vvhat revvard shal you haue do not also the Publicans this ✠verse 47 And if you salute your brethren only vvhat do you more do not also the heathen this ✠verse 48 Be you perfect therfore as also your heauenly father is perfect ANNOTATIONS CHAP. V. 10. For Iustice Heretikes and other malefactours 〈◊〉 suffer willingly and stoutly but they are not blessed because they suffer not for iustice For sayth S. Aug. they can not suffer for iustice that haue deuided the Churche and where sound fayth or charitie is not there cannot be iustice Cont. ep Parm. li. 1. c. 9. Ep. 50. Psal 34. Conc. 2. And so by this scripture are excluded al false Martyrs as S. Augustine often declareth and S. Cypr. de Vnit. Eccl. nu 8. 12. Reward In Latin and Greeke the word signifieth very wages and hire dewe for workes and so presupposeth a meritorious deede 15. The light This light of the world and citie on a mountayne and candel vpon a candlesticke signifie the Clergie and the whole Churche so built vpon Christ the mountayne that it must needes be visible and can not be hid nor vnknowen Aug. cont Fulg. Donas c. 18. Li. 16. cont â—aust c. 17. And therfore the Churche being a candle not vnder a bushel but shining to al in the house that is in the world what shal I say more sayth S. Augustine then that they are blind which shut their eyes agaynst the candel that is set on the candlesticke Tract 2. in ep 10. 17. Your light The good life of the Clergie edifieth much and is Gods great honour whereas the contrarie dishonoureth him 20. One of these Behold how necessarie it is not only to beleeue but to keepe al the commaundements euen the very least 21. Your iustice It is our Iustice when it is geuen vs of God Aug. in Ps â—0 Conc. 1. De Sp. lit c. 9. So that Christians are trueâ—â—â—ust and haue in them selues inhaerent iustice by doing Gods commaundement without which iustice of workes no man of age can be saued Aug. de fid oper c. 16. Whereby we see saluation iustice and iustification not to
things therfore vvhatsoeuer you vvil that men doe to you doe you also to them For this is the Lavv and the Prophets ✠verse 13 Enter ye by the narrovv gate because brode is the gate and large is the vvay that leadeth to perdition and many there be that enter by it ✠verse 14 Hovv narrovv is the gate and straite is the vvay that leadeth to life and fevv there are that finde it ✠verse 15 Take ye great heede of false Prophets vvhich come to you in the ″ clothing of sheepe but invvardly are rauening vvolues ✠verse 16 ″ By their fruites you shal knovv them Do men gather grapes of thornes or figges of thistels ✠verse 17 Euen so euery good tree yeldeth good fruites and the euil tree yeldeth euil fruites ✠verse 18 A good tree can not yeld euil fruites neither an euil tree yeld good fruites ✠verse 19 Euery tree that yeldeth not good fruite shal be cut dovvne and shal be cast into fyre ✠verse 20 Therfore by their fruites you shal knovv them ✠verse 21 Not euery one that sayth to me ″ Lord Lord shal enter into the Kingdom of heauen but he that doeth the vvil of my father vvhich is in heauen he shal enter into the kingdom of heauen ⊢ ✠verse 22 Many shal say to me in that day Lord Lord haue not vve prophecied in they name and in thy name cast out diuels and in thy name vvrought many miracles ✠verse 23 And then I vvil cōfesse vnto them That I neuer knevv you depart from me you that vvorke iniquitie ✠verse 24 Euery one therfore that heareth these my vvordes and doeth them shal be likened to a vvise man that built his house vpon a rocke ✠verse 25 and the rayne fel and the fluddes came the vvindes blevve and they beate agaynst that house and it fel not for it vvas founded vpon a rocke ✠verse 26 And euery one that heareth these my vvordes doeth them not shal be like a foolish man that built his house vpon the sand ✠verse 27 and the rayne fel and the fluddes came and the vvindes blevve and they beate agaynst that house and it fel the fall therof vvas great ✠verse 28 And it came to passe vvhen IESVS had fully ended these vvordes the multitutde vvere in admiration vpon his doctrine ✠verse 29 For he vvas teaching them as hauing povver and not as their Scribes and Pharisees ANNOTATIONS CHAP. VII 1. Iudge not It is not Christian part to iudge il of mens actes which be in them selues good and may procede of good meaning or of mans inward meanings and intentions which we can not see of which fault they must beware that are to suspicious and giuen to deeme alwayes the worst of other men But to say that Iudas or an Heretike euidently knowen to die obstinatly in heresie is damned and in al other playne and manifest cases to iudge is not forbidden 6. Holy to dogges No holy Sacrament and specially that of our Sauiours blessed body must be geuen wittingly to the vnworthy that is to them that haue not by confession of al mortal sinnes examined and proued them selues See the Annot. 1. Cor. 11 27. 28. 29. ◠Euery one that asketh Al things that we aske necessarie to saluation with humilitie attention continuance and other dewe circunstances God wil vndoubtedly graunt when it is best for vs. 15. Clothing of sheepe Extraordinarie apparance of zeale and holines is the sheepes cote in some Heretikes but these of this time weare not that garment much being men of vnsatiable sinne This is rather their garment common to them with al other Heretikes to crake much of the word of the Lord and by pretensed allegations and * sweete wordes of benediction and specially by promise of knowledge light and libertie of the Gospel to seduce the simple and the sinful 16. Fruites These are the fruites which Heretikes are knowen by diuision from the whole Churche diuision among them selues taking to them selues new names and new malsters inconstancie in doctrine disobedience both to others and namely to spiritual officers loue and liking of them selues pride and intolerable vaunting of their owne knowledge aboue al the holy Doctors corruption falsification and quite denying of the parts of Scriptures that specially make agaynst them and these be common to al Heretikes lightly Othersome are more peculiar to these of our time as Incestuous mariages of vowed persons Spoile of Churches Sacrilege and profanation of al holy things and many other special poynts of doctrine directly tending to the corruption of good life in al states 21. Lord Lord. These men haue faith otherwise they could not inuocate Lord Lord Ro. 10. But here we see that to beleeue is not ynough and that not only infidelitie is sinne as Luther teacheth Yea Catholikes also that worke true miracles in the name of our Lord and by neuer so great fayth yet without the workes of iustice shal not be saued 1. Cor. 13. Agayne consider here who they are that haue so often in their mouth The Lord the Lord and how litle it shal auaile them that set so litle by good workes and contemne Christian iustice CHAP. VIII Immediatly after his Sermon to confirme his doctrine with a miracle he cureth a Leper 5 But aboue him and al other Iewes he cōmendeth the faith of the Centurion who was a Gentil and foretelleth by that occasion the vocation of the Gentiles and reprobation of the Iewes 14 la Peters house he sheweth great grace 18 In the way to the sea he speaketh with two of folowing him 23 and vpon the sea commaundeth the tempest 28 and beyond the sea he manifesteth the deuils malice agaynst man in an heard of svvine verse 1 AND vvhen he vvas come dovvne from the mountaine great multitudes folovved him ✠verse 2 And * behold a leper came and adored him saying Lord if thou vvilt thou canst make me cleane ✠verse 3 And IESVS stretching forth his hand touched him saying I vvil be thou made cleane And forthvvith his leprosy vvas made cleane ✠verse 4 And IESVS sayth to him See thou tel no body but goe * shevv thy self to the ″ priest offer the ″ gift vvhich Moyses commaunded for a testimonie to them ✠verse 5 And * vvhen he vvas entred into Capharnaum there came to him a Centurion beseeching him ✠verse 6 saying Lord my boy lieth at home sicke of the palsey is sore tormēted ✠verse 7 And IESVS sayth to him I vvil come cure him ✠verse 8 And the Centurion making ansvver sayd Lord ″ I am not vvorthie that thou shouldest enter vnder my roofe but only say the vvord and my boy shal be healed ✠verse 9 For I also am a man subiect to authoritie hauing vnder me souldiars and I say to this goe and he goeth and to an other come
but by Christes warrant and authoritie and by such as he hath placed to rule his Church of whom he saith He that heareth you heareth me he that despiseth you despiseth me They are made by the Holy Ghost ioyning with our Pastors in the regiment of the faithful they are made by our Mother the Church which whosoeuer obieth not we are warned to take him as an Heathen But on the other side al lawes doctrines seruice and iniunctions of Heretikes how soeuer pretended to be consonant to the Scriptures be commaundements of men because both the things by them prescribed are impious and the Authors haue neither sending nor commission from God 11. Not that which entereth The Catholikes doe not abstaine from certaine meates for that they esteeme any meate vncleane either by creation or by Iudaical obseruation but they abstaine for chastisment of their concupiscences Aug. li. de mor. Ec. Cath. c. 33. 18. Defile a man It is sinne only which properly defileth man and meates of them selfe or of their owne nature doe not defile but so farre as by accident they make a man to sinne as the disobedience of Gods commaundement or of our Superiours who forbid some meates for certaine times and causes is a sinne As the apple which our first parents did eate of though of it self it did not defile them yet being eaten against the precept it did defile So neither flesh nor fish of it self doth defile but the breach of the Churches precept defileth CHAP. XVI The obstinate Pharisees and Sadducees as though his foresaid miracles were not sufficient to proue him to be Christ require to see some one from heauen 5 Wherevpon forsaking them he warneth his disciples to beware of the leauen of their doctrine 〈◊〉 and Peter the time now approching for him to goe into lewrie to his Passion for confessing him to be Christ he maketh the Rocke of his Churche geuing fulnes of Ecclesiastical power accordingly 21 And after he so rebuketh him fordissuading his Crosse and Passion that he also affirmeth the like suffering in euery one to be necessarie to sâ—luation verse 1 AND there came to him the Pharisees and Sadducees tempting and they demaunded him to shevv them a signe from heauen ✠verse 2 But he ansvvered said to them when it is euening you say It vvil be faire-vvether for the elemeÌ„t is redde ✠verse 3 And in the morning This day there vvil be a teÌ„pest for the element doth glovve and lovvre The face therfore of the element you haue skil to discerne and the signes of times can you not ✠verse 4 The * naughtie and aduouterous generation seeketh for a signe and there shal not a signe be giuen it but the signe of Ionas the Prophet And he left them and vvent avvay ✠verse 5 And * vvhen his disciples vvere come ouer the vvater they forgot to take bread ✠verse 6 Who said to them Looke vvel and bevvare of the leauen of the Pharisees Sadduces ✠verse 7 But they thought vvithin them selues saying Because vve tooke not bread ✠verse 8 And IESVS knovving it said why do you thinke vvithin your selues O ye of litle faith for that you haue not bread ✠verse 9 Do you not yet vnderstand neither do you remember * the fiue loaues among fiue thousand men and how many baskets you tooke vp ✠verse 10 neither the * seuen loaues among foure thousand men and hovv many maundes you tooke vp ✠verse 11 Why do you not vnderstand that I said not of bread to you Bevvare of the leauen of the Pharisees Sadducees ✠verse 12 Then they vnderstoode that he said not they should bevvare of the leauen of bread but of the doctrine of the Pharisees and Sadducees ✠verse 13 And * IESVS came into the quarters of Caesarea Philippi and he asked his disciples saying ″ whom say men that the Sonne of man is ✠verse 14 But ″ they said Some Iohn the Baptist othersome Elias and others Hieremie or one of the Prophets ✠verse 15 IESVS saith to them But vvhom do you say that I am ✠verse 16 Simon Peter ansvvered said Thou art Christ the sonne of the liuing God ✠verse 17 And IESVS ansvvering said to him ″ Blessed art thou Simon bar-Iona because flesh bloud hath not reuealed it to thee but my father vvhich is in heauen ✠verse 18 And ″ I say to thee That ″ thou art * Peter and ″ vpon this ″ Rocke vvil I ″ build my Church and the ″ gates of hel shal not preuaile against it ✠verse 19 And I * vvil giue ″ to thee the ″ keies of the kingdom of heauen And ″ vvhatsoeuer thou shalt binde vpon earth it shal be bound also in the heauens and vvhatsoeuer thou shalt loose in earth it shall be loosed also in the heauens ⊢ ✠verse 20 Then he commaunded his disciples that they should tel no body that he vvas IESVS CHRIST ✠verse 21 From that time IESVS began to shevv his disciples that he must goe to Hierusalem suffer many things of the Ancients Scribes cheefe-Priestes and be killed and the third day rise againe ✠verse 22 And Peter taking him vnto him began to rebuke him saying Lord be it farre from thee this shal not be vnto thee ✠verse 23 Who turning said to Peter Goe after me Satan thou art a scandal vnto me because thou sauourest not the things that are of God but the things that are of men ✠verse 24 Then IESVS said to his disciples If any man wil come after me let him denie him self and take vp his crosse and follow me ✠verse 25 For he that will saue his life shal lose it and he that shal lose his life for me shal finde it ✠verse 26 For what doth it profite a man if he gaine the vvhole vvorld and sustaine the damage of his soule Or vvhat permutation shal a man giue for his soule ✠verse 27 For the Sonne of man shal come in the glorie of his father vvith his Angels and then vvil he render to euery man according to his ″ vvorkes ⊢ ✠verse 28 Amen I say to you * there be some of them that stand here that shal not taste death til they see the Sonne of man comming in his kingdom ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XVI 13. Whom say men Christ intending here to take order for the founding regiment and stabilitie of his Church after his deceaâ—e and to name the person to whom he meant to geue the general charge thereof would before by interrogatories draw out and namely out of that one whom he thought to make the cheefe the professioÌ„ of that high and principal Article That he was the sonne of the liuing God Which being the ground of the Churches faith was a necessarie qualitie and condition in him that was to be made Head
of the same Church and the perpetual keeper of the said faith and al other points thereon depending 14. But they said When Christ asked the peoples opinion of him the Apostles al indifferently made answer but when he demaunded what them selues thought of him then loe Peter the mouth and head of the whole felowship answered for al. Chrys ho. 55. in Mat. 17. Blessed art thou Though some other as Nathanael Io. 1 49 seeme to haue before beleued and professed the same thing for which Peter is here counted blessed yet it may be plainely gathered by this place and so S. Hilarie and others thinke that none before this did further vtter of him then that he was the sonne of God by adoption as other Saincts be though more excellent then other be For it was of congruitie and Christes special appointment that he vpon whom he intended to found his new Church and whose faith he would make infallible should haue the preeminence of this first profession of Christes natural diuinitie or that he was by nature the very sonne of God a thing so farre aboue the capacitie of nature reason flesh and bloud and so repugnant to Peters sense and sight of Christes humanitie flesh and infirmities that for the beleefe and publike profession there of he is counted blessed as Abraham was for his saith and hath great promises for him self and his posteritie as the said Patriarche had for him and his seede According as S. Basil saith Because he excelled in faith he receiued the building of the Church committed to him 1â— And I say to thee Our Lord recompenseth Peter for his confession geuing him a great reward in that vpon him he builded his Church Theophilactus vpon this place 1â— Thou art Peter Christ in the first of Iohn v. 42 foretold and appointed that this man then named Simon should afterward be called Cephas or Petrus that is to say a Rocke not then vttering the cause but now expressing the same videlicet as S. Cyril writeth For that vpon him is vpon a firme rocke his Church should be builded Wherevnto S. Hilarie agreing saith O happie foundation of the Church in the imposing of thy new name c. And yet Christ here doth not so much call him by the name Peter or Rocke as he doth affirme him to be a rocke signifying by that Metaphore both that he was designed for the foundation and ground worke of his house which is the Church and also that he should be of inuincible force firmitie durablenes and stabilitie to sustaine al the windes waâ—es and stormes that might fall or beate against the same And the Aduersaries obiecting against this that Christ only is the Rocke or foundation wrangle against the very expresse Scriptures and Christes owne wordes geuing both the name and the thing to this Apostle And the simple may learne by S. Basils wordes how the case standeth Though saith he Peter be a rocke yet he is not a rocke as Christ is For Christ is the true vnmoueable rocke of him self Peter is vnmoueable by Christ the rocke For Iesus doth communicate and impart his dignities not voyding him self of them but holding them to him self bestoweth them also vpon others He is the light and yet 2 You are the light he is the Priest and yet he 3 maketh Priests he is the rocke and he made a rocke 18. And vpon this rocke Vpon that which he said Peter was wil he build his Church and therfore by most euident sequele he foundeth his Church vpon Peter And the Aduersaries wrangling against this do against their owne conscience and knowledge specially seing they know and confesse that in Christes wordes speaking in the Syriake tonge there was no difference at al betwene Petrus and Petra yea and that the Greeke wordes also though differing in termination yet signifie one thing to wit a rocke or stone as them selues also translate it Io. 1 42. So that they which professe to follow the Hebrew or Syriake and the Greeke and to translate immediatly out of them into Latin or English should if they had dealt sincerely haue thus turned Christes wordes Thou art a rocke and vpon this rocke or Thou art Peter and vpon this peter wil I build my Church For so Christ spake by their owne confession without any difference Which doth expresly stoppe them of al their vaine euasions that Petrus the former word is referred to the Apostle and petra the later word either to Christ only or to Peters faith only neither the said original tonges bearing it nor the sequele of the wordes vpon this suffering any relation in the world but to that which was spoken of in the same sentence next before neither the wordes folowing which are directly addressed to Peters person nor Christes intention by any meanes admitting it which was not to make him self or to promisse him self to be the head or foundation of the Church For his father gaue him that dignitie and he tooke not that honour to him self nor sent him self nor tooke the keies of heauen of him self but al of his father he had his coÌ„mission the very houre of his incarnation And though S. Augustine sometimes referre the word Petra to Christ in this sentence which no doubt he did because the terminations in Latin are diuers and because he examined not the nature of the original wordes which Christ spake nor of the Greeke and therefore the Aduersaries which otherwise flee to the tongs should not in this case alleage him yet he neuer denieth but Peter also is the Rocke and head of the Church saying that him self expounded it of Peter * in many places and alleageth also S. Ambrose for the same in his hymne which the Church singeth And so do we alleage the holy Councel of Chalcedon Act. 3 pag. 118. Tertullian de praescript Origen Ho. 5 in Exo. S. Cyprian De vnit Ec. S. Hilarie Can. 16 in mat S. Ambrose Ser. 47. 68. li. 6 in c. 9. Luca. S. Hierom Li. 1 in Iouin in c. 2 Esa in c. 16 Hier. S. Epiphanius In Anchor S. Chrysostom Ho. 55 in Mat. S. Cyril Li. 2 c. 12. com in Io. S. Leo Ep. â—9 S. Gregorie Li. 4 ep 32 ind 13. and others euery one of them saying expresly that the Church was founded and builded vpon Peter For though sometimes they say the Church to be builded on Peters faith yet they meane not as our Aduersaries do vnlearnedly take them that it should be builded vpon faith either separated from the man or in any other man but vpon faith as in him who here confessed that faith 1â— Rocke The Aduersaries hearing also the Fathers sometimes say that Peter had these promises and prerogatiues as bearing the person of al the Apostles or of the whole Church deny absurdly that him self in person had these prerogatiues As though Peter had been the proctor only of the Church or
of the Apostles confessing the faith and receiuing these things in other mens names Where the holy Doctors meane only that these prerogatiues were not geuen to him for his owne vse but for the good of the whole Church and to be imparted to euery vocation according to the measure of their callings and that these great priuileges geuen to Peter should not decay or die with his person but be perpetual in the Church in his successors Therfore S. Hierom to Damasus taketh this Rocke not to be Peters person only but his successors and his Chaire I saith he folowing no cheefe or principal but Christ ioyne my self to the communion of Peters chaire vpon that rocke I know the Church was built And of that same Apostolike Chaire S. August saith That same is the Rocke which the proud gates of Hel do not ouercome And S. Leo Our Lord would the Sacrament or mysterie of this gift so to pertaine vnto the office of al the Apostles that he placed it principally in blessed S. Peter the cheefe of al the Apostles that from him as from a certaine head he might poure out his giftes as it were through the whole body that he might vnderstand him self to be an aliene from the diuine mysterie that should presume to reuolt from the soliditie or stedfastnes of Peter 1â— Build my Church The Church or house of Christ was only promised here to be builded vpon him which was fulfilled Io. 21 1â— the foundation stone and other pillers or matter being yet in preparing and Christ him self being not only the supereminent foundation but also the founder of the same which is an other more excellent qualitie then was in Peter for which he calleth it my Church meaning specially the Church of the new Testament Which was not perfectly formed and finished and distincted from the Synagogue til whitsunday though Christ gaue Peter and the rest their commissions actually before his Ascension 18. Gates of hel Because the Church is resembled to a house or a citie the aduersarie powers also be likened to a contrarie house or towne the gates wherof that is to say the fortitude or impugnations shal neuer preuaile against the citie of Christ And so by this promis we are assured that no heresies nor other wicked attempts can preuaile against the Church builded vpon Peter which the Fathers call Peters see and the Romane Church Count saith S. Augustine the Priests from the very See of Peter and in that order of fathers consider vvho to vvhom hath succeeded that same is the rocke vvhich the proud gates of Hel do not ouercome And in an other place that is it which hath obtained the toppe of authoritie Heretikes in vaine barking round about it 19. To thee In saying to thee vvil I geue it is plaine that as he gaue the keies to him so he builded the Church vpon him So saith S. Cyprian To Peter first of al vpon vvhom our Lord built the Church and from vvhom he instituted and shevved the beginning of vnitie did he geue this povver that that should be loosed in the heauens vvhich he had loosed in earth Wherby appeareth the vaine cauil of our Aduersaries which say the Church was built vpon Peters Confession only coÌ„mon to him and the rest and not vpon his person more then vpon the rest 19. The keies That is The authoritie or Chaire of doctrine knowledge iudgement and discretion betwene true and false doctrine the height of gouernement the power of making lawes of calling Councels of the principal voice in them of confirming them of making Canons and holesom decrees of abrogating the contrarie of ordaining Bishopes and Pastors or deposing and suspending them finally the povver to dispense the goods of the Church both spiritual and temporal Which signification of preeminent power and authoritie by the vvord keies the Scripture expresseth in many places namely speaking of Christ I haue the keies of death and Hel that is the rule And againe I vvil geue the key of the house of Dauid vpon his shoulder Moreouer it signifieth that men can not come into heauen but by him the keies signifing also authoritie to open and shut as it is said Apoc. 3. of Christ who hath the key of Dauid he shutteth and no man openeth By which wordes we gather that Peters authoritie is maruelous to whom the keies that is the power to open and shut heauen is geuen And therfore by the name of keies is geuen that supereminent power which is called in comparison of the power graunted to other Apostles Bishops aud Pastors plenitude potestatis fulnes of power Bernard lib. 2. de considerat c. 8. 19. Whatsoeuer thou shal bind Al kind of discipline and punishment of offenders either spiritual which directly is here meant or corporal so farre as it tendeth to the execution of the spiritual charge is comprised vnder the word bind Of which sort be Excommunications Anathematismes Suspensions degradations and other censures and penalties or penances enioyned either in the Sacrament of Confession or in the exterior Courtes of the Church for punishment both of other crimes and specially of heresie and rebellion against the Church and the cheeâ—e pastors therof 19. Loose To loose is as the cause and the offenders case requireth to loose them of any the former bandes and to restore them to the Churches Sacraments and Communion of the faithful and execution of their function to pardon also either al or part of the penances enioyned or what debtes so euer man oweth to God or the Church for the satisfaction of his sinnes forgeuen Which kind of releasing or loosing is called Indulgence finally this whatsoeuer excepteth nothing that is punishable or pardonable by Christ in earth for he hath committed his power to Peter And so the validitie of Peters sentence in binding or loosing whatsoeuer shal by Christes promis be ratified in heauen Leo Ser. de Transfig Ser. 2. in anniuers-assumpt ad Pontif. Hilar. can 16. in Matth. Epiph. in Ancherato prepe initium If now any temporal power can shew their warrant out of scripture for such soueraine power as is here geuen to Peter and consequently to his successors by these wordes whatsoeuer thou shal binde and by the very keies wherby greatest soueraintie is signified in Gods Church as in his familie and houshold and therfore principally attributed and geuen to Christ * who in the scripture is said to haue the key of Dauid but here coÌ„municated also vnto Peter as the name of Rocke if I say any temporal potestate can shew authoritie for the like soueraintie let them chalenge hardly to be head not only of one particular but of the whole vniuersal Church 27. Workes He saith not to geue euery man according to his mercie or their faith but according to their workes August de verb. Apost Ser. 35. And againe How should our Sauiour reward euery one according to their workes if
yet here caÌ„not cast theÌ„ out But as for haeretikes they can neuer doe it nor any other true miracle to confirme their false saith 20. Faith as mustard seed This is the Catholike faith by which only al miracles are wrought yet not of euery one that hath the Catholike faith but of such as haue a great and forcible faith and withal the gift of miracles These are able as here wee see by Christes warrant not only to doe other wonderful miracles here signified by this one but also this very same that is to moue mountaines in deede as S. Paul also presupposeth and S. Hierom affirmeth and Ecclesiastical histories namely telleth of Gregorius Neocaesariensnis that he moued a mountaine to make roome for the foundation of a Church called therfore and for other his wonderful miracles Thaumaturgus And yet faithlesse Heretikes laugh at al such things and beleue them not 21. Prayer aud fasting The force of fasting and praying whereby also we may see that the holy Churche in Exorcismes doeth according to the Scriptures When shee vseth beside the name of IESVS many prayers and much fasting to driue out Deuils because these also are here required beside faith 26. The Children fres Though Christ to auoid scandal payed tribute yet in deede he sheweth that both him self ought to be free from such payments as being the kings sonne aswel by his eternal birth of God the Father as temporal of Dauid and also his Apostles as being of his familie and in them their successors the whole Clergie who are called in Scripture the lotte and portion of our Lord. which exemption and priuilege being grounded vpon the very law of nature it self and therfore practised euen among the Heathen Gen. 42 27. good Christian Princes haue confirmed and ratified by their lawes in the honour of Christ whose ministers they are and as it were the kings sonnes as S. Hierom declareth playnly in these wordes We for his honour pay not tributes and as the Kings sonnes are free from such payments Hiero. vpon this place 27. Me and thee A great mysterie in that he payed not only for him self but for Peter bearing the Person of the Churche and in whom as the cheefe the rest were conteyned Aug. q. exno Test q. â—5 to 4. CHAP. XVIII To his Disciples he preacheth against ambition the mother of Schisme 7 foretelling both the author vvhosoeuer he be and also his folovvers of their vvo to come 〈◊〉 and shevving on the contrary side hovv precious Christian soules are to their Angels to the Sonne of man and to his Father 15 charging vs therfore to forgiue our brethren vvhen also vve haue iust cause against them be it neuer so often and to labour their saluation by al meanes possible verse 1 AT that houre the Disciples came to IESVS saying ″ Who thinkest thou is the greater in the kingdom of heauen ✠verse 2 And IESVS calling vnto him a litle childe set him in the middes of them ✠verse 3 and said Amen I say to you vnles you be conuerted and become as litle children you shal not enter into the kingdom of heauen ✠verse 4 Whosoeuer therfore shal humble him self as this litle childe he is the greater in the kingdom of heaueÌ„ ✠verse 5 And he that shal receiue one such litle childe in my name receiueth me ✠verse 6 And * he that shal scandalize one of these litle ones that beleeue in me it is expedient for him that a milstone be hanged about his necke and that he be drovvned in the depth of the sea ✠verse 7 Vvo be to the vvorld for scandals for it is necessary that scandals do come but neuerthelesse vvo to that man by vvhom the scandall commeth ✠verse 8 And * if thy ″ hand or thy foote scandalize thee cut it of and cast it from thee It is good for thee to goe in to life maimed or lame rather then hauing tvvo hands or tvvo feete to be cast into euerlasting fire ✠verse 9 And if thine eye scandalize thee plucke him out and cast him from thee It is good for thee hauing one eye to enter into life rather then hauing tvvo eyes to be cast into the hel of fire ✠verse 10 See that you despise not one of these litle ones for I say to you that ″ their Angels in heauen alvvaies do see the face of my father vvhich is in heauen ✠verse 11 For * the Sonne of man is come to saue that vvhich vvas perished ✠verse 12 * Hovv thinke you If a man haue an hundred sheepe and one of them shal goe astray doth he not leaue ninetie nine in the mountaines and goeth to seeke that which is straied ✠verse 13 And if it chaunce that he finde it amen I say to you that he reioyceth more fore that then for the ninetie nine that vvent not astray ✠verse 14 Euen so it is not the vvil of your father vvhich is in heauen that one perish of these litle ones ✠verse 15 But * if thy brother shal offend against thee goe and rebuke him betvvene thee and him alone If he shal heare thee thou shalt gaine thy brother ✠verse 16 and if he vvil not heare thee ioyne vvith thee besides one or tvvo that in the mouth of * tvvo or three vvitnesses euery vvord may stand ✠verse 17 And if he vvil not heare them tel the Church And if he vvil not heare the Church let him be to thee as ″ the heathen and the Publican ✠verse 18 Amen I say to you whatsoeuer you ″ shal binde vpon earth shal be bound also in heauen and vvhatsoeuer you ″ shal loose vpon earth shal be loosed also in heauen ✠verse 19 Againe I say to you that if tvvo of you shal consent vpon earth concerning euery thing vvhatsoeuer they shal aske it shal be done to them of my father vvhich is in heauen ✠verse 20 For vvhere there be tvvo or three gathered in my name there am I ″ in the mindes of them ✠verse 21 Then came Peter vnto him and said * Lord how often shal my brother offend against me and I forgiue him vntil seuentimes ✠verse 22 IESVS said to him I say not to thee * vntil seuen times but vntil ″ seuentie times seuen times ⊢ ✠verse 23 Therfore is the kingdom of heauen likened to a man being a king that vvould make an account vvith his seruants ✠verse 24 And vvhen he began to make the account there vvas one presented vnto him that ovved him ten thousand talents ✠verse 25 And hauing not vvhence to repay it his lord commaunded that he should be sold and his wife and children and all that he had and it to be repayed ✠verse 26 But that seruant falling dovvne besought him saying Haue patience tovvard me and I vvil repay thee
seemly for them to know these secretes gaue them by way of Prophecie warning of diuerse miseries signes and tokens that should fall some further of and some neerer the later day by which the faithful might alwayes prepare them selues but neuer be certaine of the houre day moneth nor yere when it should fall Aug. Ep. 10. 4. Seduce The first and principal warning needful for the faithful from Christes Ascension to the very end of the world is that they be not deceaued by Heretikes which vnder the titles of true teachers and the name of Christ and his Gospel wil seduce many 5. I am Christ Not only such as haue named them selues Christ as Simon Menander and such like but al Arch-heretikes be Christes to their folowers Luther to the Lutherans Caluin to the Caluinists because they beleeue them rather then Christ speaking in his Church 12. Iniquity abound When Heresie and false teachers reigne in the world namely toward the later day wicked life aboudeth and charity decayeth 14. Shal be preached The Gospel hath been preached of late yeres and now is by holy Religious men of diuers Orders in sundery great Countries which neuer heard the Gospel before as it is thought 15. Abomination of desolation This abomination of desolation foretold was first partly fulfilled in diuerse prophanations of the Temple of Hierusalem when the sacrifice and seruice of God was taken away but specially it shal be fulfilled by Antichrist and his Precursors when they shal abolishe the holy Masse which is the Sacrifice of Christes body and bloud and the only soueraine worship dewe to God in his Church as S. Hyppolytus writeth in these wordes The Churches shal lament with great lamentation because there shal neither oblation be made nor incense nor worship grateful to God But the sacred houses of Churches shal be like to cottages and the pretious body and bloud of Christ shal not be extant openly in Churches in those dayes the Liturgie or Masse shal be extinguished the Psalmodie shal cease the reciting of the Scriptures shal not be heard Hippol. de Antichristo By which it is plaine that the Heretikes of these daies be the special fore-runners of Antichrist 22. Shal be shortened The reigne of Antichrist shal be short that is three yeres and a halfe Dan. 7. Apoc. 11. Therfore the Heretikes are blasphemous and ridiculous that say Christes Vicar is Antichrist who hath sitten these 1500 yeres 24. Great signes These signes and miracles shal be to the outward appearance only for S. Paule calleth them * lying signes to seduce them only that shal perish Wherby we see that if Heretikes could worke feyned and forged miracles yet we ought not to beleeue them much lesse when they can not so much as seeme to doe any 26. In closets Christ hauing made the Churches authority bright and clere to the whole world warneth the faithful to take heede of Heretikes and Schisinatikes which haue their conuenticles aside in certaine odde places and obscure corners alluring curious persons vnto them Aug. li. 1. q. Euang. q. 38. For as for the comming together of Catholikes to serue God in secrete places that is a necessarie thing in time of persecution and was vsed of Christians for three hundred yeres together after Christ * and the Apostles also and disciples came so together in Hierusalem for feare of the Iewes And Catholikes doe the same at this day in our countrie not drawing religion into corners from the society of the Catholike Church but practising secretely the same faith that in al Christendom shineth and appeareth most gloriously 29. Immediatly If the later day shal immdediatly folow the persecution of Antichrist which is to endure but three yeres and halfe as is aforesaid then is it mere blasphemie to say Gods Vicar is Antichrist and that by their owne limitation these thousand yeres almost CHAP. XXV Continuing his Sermon he bringeth two parables of ten Virgìns and of Talents to shew how it shal be in Domesday with the Faithful that prepare and that prepare not themselues 31 Then also without parables he sheweth that such Faithful as doe workes of mercy shal haue for them life euerlasting and such as doe not euerlasting damnation verse 1 THEN shà l the kingdom of heauen be like to ten â— virgins vvhich taking their â— lampes vvent forth to meete the bridegrome and the bride ✠verse 2 And fiue of them vvere foolish and fiue vvise ✠verse 3 but the fiue foolish hauing taken their lampes did not take ″ oil vvith them ✠verse 4 but the vvise did takâ— oile in their vessels vvith the lampes ✠verse 5 And the bridegrom â— tarying long they slumbered all the slept ✠verse 6 And at midniâ—â—t there vvas a clamour made Behold the bridegrome comâ—â—â— goe ye forth to meete him ✠verse 7 Then arose al those virgins and they trimmed their lampes ✠verse 8 And the foolish said to the vvise Giue vs of your oile because our lampes are going out ✠verse 9 The vvise ansvvered saying Lest peraduenture there suffise not for vs and you goe rather to them that sel and bie for your selues ✠verse 10 And vvhiles they vvent to bie the bridegrome vvas come and they that vvere ready entred vvith him to the mariage and the gate vvas shut ✠verse 11 But last of al come also the other virgins saying Lord Lord open to vs. ✠verse 12 But he ansvvering said Amen I say to you I knovv you not ✠verse 13 Watch ye therfore because you knovv not the day nor the houre ⊢ ✠verse 14 For * euen as a man going into a strange countrie called his seruants and deliuered them his goods ✠verse 15 And to one he gaue fiue talents and to an other tvvo and to an other one to euery one according to his propre facultie and immediatly he tooke his iourney ✠verse 16 And he that had receiued the fiue talents vvent his vvay and occupied vvith the same and gained other fiue ✠verse 17 Likevvise also he that had receiued the tvvo gained other tvvo ✠verse 18 But he that had receiued the one going his vvay digged into the earth and hid his lords money ✠verse 19 But after much time the lord of those seruants commeth and made a count vvith them ✠verse 20 And there came he that had receiued the fiue talents and offred other fiue talents saying Lord fiue talents thou didst deliuer me behold I haue gained other fiue besides ✠verse 21 His lord said vnto him wel fare thee good and faithful seruant because thou hast been faithful ouer a fevv things I vvil place thee ouer many things enter into the ioy of thy lord ✠verse 22 And there came also he that had receiued the tvvo talents and said Lord tvvo talents thou didst deliuer me behold I haue gained other tvvo ✠verse 23 His lord said to
And al this vvas done that the scriptures of the Prophers might be fulfilled TheÌ„ the disciples al leauing him fled ✠verse 57 But they taking hold of IESVS led him to Caiphas the high Priest vvhere the Scribes and auncients vvere assembled ✠verse 58 And Peter folovved him a farre of euen to the court of the high Priest And going in he sate vvith the seruants that he might see the end ✠verse 59 And the cheefe Priestes and the vvhole Councel sought false vvitnes against IESVS that they might put him to death ✠verse 60 and they found not vvhereas many false vvitnesses had come in And last of al there came tvvo false vvitnesses ✠verse 61 and they said * This man said I am able to destroy the temple of God and after three dayes to reedifie it ✠verse 62 And the high Priest rising vp said to him Ansvverest thou nothing to the things vvhich these do testifie against thee ✠verse 63 But IESVS held his peace And the high Priest said to him I adiure thee by the liuing God that thou tel vs if thou be Christ the sonne of God ✠verse 64 IESVS saith to him Thou hast said neuertheles I say to you hereafter you shal see * the Sonne of man sitting on the right hand of the povver of God and comming in the cloudes of heauen ✠verse 65 Then the high Priest rent his garments saying He hath blasphemed vvhat neede vve vvitnesses any further behold novv you haue heard the blasphemie ✠verse 66 hovv thinke you But they ansvvering said He is guilty of death ✠verse 67 Then did they spit on his face and buffeted him and other smote his face vvith the palmes of their hands ✠verse 68 saying Prophecie vnto vs O Christ vvho is he that strooke thee ✠verse 69 But Peter sate vvithout in the court and there came to him one â— vvenche saying Thou also vvast vvith IESVS the Galilean ✠verse 70 But he denied before them all saying I vvot not vvhat thou sayest ✠verse 71 And as he vvent out of the gate an other vvenche savv him and she saith to them that vvere there And this felovv also vvas vvith IESVS the Nazarite ✠verse 72 And againe he denied vvith an othe That I knovv not the man ✠verse 73 And after a litle they came that stoode by and said to Peter Surely thou also art of them for euen thy speache doth bevvray thee ✠verse 74 Then he began â— to curse and to svveare that he knevve not the man And incontinent the cocke crevve ✠verse 75 And Peter remembred the vvord of IESVS vvhich he had said Before the cocke crovv thou shalt deny me thrise And going forth ″ he vvept bitterly ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XXVI 1. This wast Cost bestowed vpon Christes body then aliue being to the same not necessary seemed to the disciples lost and fruitles so the like bestowed vpon the same body if the Sacrament vpon altars or Churches seemeth to the simple lost or lesse meritorious then if the same were bestowed vpon the poore 10. Good worke Cost bestowed for religion deuotion and signification is a meritorious worke and often more meritorious then to geue to the poore though both be very good and in some case the poore are to be preferred yea * in certaine cases of necessity the Church wil breake the very coÌ„secrated vessels and iewels of siluer and gold and bestow them in workes of mercy But we may remember very wel and our fathers knew it much better that the poore were then best releeued when most was bestowed vpon the Church 11. Haue not We haue him not in visible maner as he conuersed on the earth with his disciples needing releefe like other poore men but we haue him after an other sort in the B. Sacrament and yet haue him truly and really the self same body Therfore he saith they should not haue him because they should not so haue him but after an other maner as when he said Luc. 24 as though he were not then with them when I was with you 20. Twelue It must needes be a great mysterie that he was to worke in the institution of the new Sacrifice by the maruelous transmutatioÌ„ of bread and wine into his body and bloud Whereas he admitted none although many present in the citie but the twelue Apostles vvhich were already taught to beleue it without contradiction Io. 6 and were to haue the administration and consecration thereof by the Order of Priesthod which also was there geuen theÌ„ to that purpose Whereas at the eating of the Paschal lambe al the familie was wont to be present â—6 He tooke bread Here at once is instituted for the continuance of the external office of Christes eternal Priesthod according to the order of Melchisedec both a Sacrifice and a Sacrament though the Scriptures geue neither of these names to this action and our Aduersaries without al reason or religion accept in a sort the one and vtterly deny the other A Sacrifice in that it is ordeined to continew the memory of Christes death and oblation vpon the Crosse and the application of the general vertue thereof to our particular necessities by coÌ„secrating the seueral â—lemeÌ„ts not into Christes whole person as it was borne of the virgin or now is in heauen but the bread into his body apart as betrayed broken and geuen for vs the wine into his bloud apart as shed out of his body for remission of sinnes and dedication of the new Testament which be conditions of his person as he was in sacrifice and oblation In which mystical and vnspeakable maner he would haue the Church to offer and sacrifice him daily and he in mysterie and Sacrament dyeth though now not only in heauen but also in the SacrameÌ„t he be in deede per Concomitantiaâ— as the Church calleth it that is by sequele of al his partes to ech other whole aliue and immortal Which point because ouâ— Aduersaries vnderstand not not knowing the Scriptures nor the power of God they blaspheme and abuse the people to their damnation It is also a Sacrament in that it is ordeined to be receiued into our bodies and to feede the same to resurrection and immortality and to geue grace and saluation to our soules if we worthely receiue it 26. Blessed Our Aduersaries for the two wordes that are in Greeke and Latin benedixit and gratias egit he blessed he gaue thankes vse only the later of purpose to signifie that Christ blessed not nor consecrated the bread and the wine and so by that blessing wrought any effect vpon them but gaue thankes only to his father as we doe in saying grace But the truth is that the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth properly to blesse and is referred to the thing that is blessed as Luc. 9 of the fishes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 benedixit eis he blessed them and
places at suppers ✠verse 40 vvhich deuoure vvidovves houses vnder the pretence of long prayer these shal receiue larger iudgement ✠verse 41 * And IESVS sitting ouer against the treasurie beheld hovv the multitude did cast money into the treasurie and many rich men did cast in much ✠verse 42 And vvhen there came a certaine poore vvidovv she cast in tvvo mites vvhich is a farthing ✠verse 43 And calling his Disciples together he saith to them Amen I say to you that this poore vvidovv hath cast in more then al that haue cast into the treasurie ✠verse 44 For al they of their aboundance haue cast in but she of her penurie hath cast in al that she had her vvhole liuing ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XII 17. To God These men were very circumspect and wary to doe al duties to Caesar but of their dutie to God they had no regard So Heretikes to flatter temporal Princes and by them to vphold their Heresies doe not only inculcate mens dutie to the Prince dissembling that which is dewe to God but also giue to the Prince more then dew and take from God his right and dutie But Christ allowing Caesar his right warneth them also of their dutie toward God And that is it which Catholikes inculcate Obey God doe as he commaundeth Serue him first and that the Prince 19. His brother shal take Marke wel here that the Law which saith Thou shalt 〈◊〉 marry thy brothers wife is not such as admitteth no dispensation as though this mariage weâ—â— against nature For here the same Law saith that in some case the brother not only might but then was bound to marry his brothers wife 24. Not knovving the Scriptures who would haue thought that by this place of Scripture alleaged by Christ the Resurrection were proued and yet we see that Christ doth hereby deduce it and chargeth these great Doctors and Maisters which arrogated to them selues the knowledge of Scriptures that it is their ignorance that they knew not so to deduce it No maruel then if the Holy Doctors and Catholike Church make the like deductions sometime and proofes where the Heretike doth not or wil not see so much therfore no doubt because he knoweth noâ— the Scriptures whereof he boasteth so much nor the sense of the Holy Ghost in them For example when of that place It shal not be forgiuen in this vvorld nor in the vvorld to come ancient fathers deduce that there are sinnes remitted after this life in Purgatorie See Mat. 1â— 32. 24. The power of God Euen so doe Heretikes erre two waies because they know not the Scriptures which they interprete contrarie to the sense of the whole Church and of al the ancient fathers and because they know not the power of God that as he is able to raise the selfe same bodies againe so he can make his body present in many places but being altogether faithlesse and not beleeuing his power they dispute of al such matters only by reason and their owne imaginations CHAP. XIII To his Disciples by occasion of Hierusalem and the Temples destruction he foretelleth 5 vvhat things shal be before the consummation of the vvorld as specially the Churches ful preaching vnto al nations 14 Then vvhat shal be in the very consvmmation to vvit Antichrist vvith his passing great persecution and seduction but for a short time 24 then incontinent the day of Iudgement 28 to our great comfort in those miseries vnder Antichrist 32 As for the moment to vs it perteineth not to knovv it 33 but rather euery man to vvatch that vve be not vnprouided vvhen he commeth â—o 〈◊〉 one particularly by death verse 1 AND vvhen he vvent out of the temple one of his Disciples saith to him Maister behold what maner of stones and vvhat kinde of buildings ✠verse 2 And IESVS ansvvering said to him Seest thou al these great buildings There shal nor be left a stone vpon a stone that shal not be destroied ✠verse 3 And vvhen he sate in Mount-oliuer against the temple Peter and Iames and Iohn and Andrevv asked him apart ✠verse 4 Tel vs â— vvhen shal these things be and vvhat shal be the signe vvhen al these things shal begin to be consummate ✠verse 5 And IESVS ansvvering began to say to them See that no man seduce you ✠verse 6 for many shal come in my name saying that ″ I am he and they shal seduce many ✠verse 7 And vvhen you shal heare of vvarres and bruites of vvarres feare not for these things must be but the end is not yet ✠verse 8 For nation shal rise against nation and kingdom against kingdom and there shal be earthquakes in places and famines These things are the beginning of sorovves ✠verse 9 But looke to your selues For they shal deliuer you vp in Councels and in Synagogs shal you be beaten and you shal stand before Presidents and Kings for my sake for a testimonie vnto them ✠verse 10 And into al nations first the Gospel must be preached ✠verse 11 And vvhen they shal leade you and deliuer you be not careful before hand vvhat you shal speake but that vvhich shal be giuen you in that houre that speake ye For it is not you that speake but the holy Ghost ✠verse 12 And brother shal deliuer brother vnto death and the father his sonne and the children shal arise against the parents and shal vvorke their death ✠verse 13 And you shal be odious to al men for my name But he that shal endure vnto the end he shal be saued ✠verse 14 And vvhen you shal see ″ the abomination of desolation standing vvhere it ought not he that readeth let him vnderstand then they that are in Ievvrie let them flee vnto the mountaines ✠verse 15 and he that is on the house-toppe let him not goe dovvne into the house nor enter in to take any thing out of his house ✠verse 16 and he that shal be in the field let him not returne backe to take his garment ✠verse 17 And vvo to them that are vvith childe and that giue sucke in those daies ✠verse 18 But pray that the things chaunce not in the vvinter ✠verse 19 For those daies shal be such tribulations as vvere not from the beginning of the creation that God created vntil novv neither shal be ✠verse 20 And vnles the Lord had shortened the daies no flesh should be saued but for the elect vvhich he hath elected he hath shortened the daies ✠verse 21 And then if any man shal say vnto you Loe here is Christ loe there do not beleeue ✠verse 22 For there shal rise vp false-Christs and false-Prophets and they shal shevv ″ signes and vvonders to seduce if it be possible the elect also ✠verse 23 You therfore take heede behold I haue foretold you al things ✠verse
sinnes And we also haue obtained by him that wonderful grace for it is said to his Disciples Whose sinnes you shal remit they are remitted to them And how should not he be able to remit sinnes who gaue others power to doe the same 28 Leauing al folowed him The * profane Iulian charged Matthevv of to much lightnes to leaue al and folovv a stranger at one vvord but in deede hereby is seen the maruelous efficacie of Christes vvord and internal vvorking that in a moment can alter the hart of a man and cause him nothing to esteeme the things most deere vnto him Which he did not onely then in presence but also daily doth in the Church For so S. Antonie S. Francis and others by hearing only the vvord of our Sauiour read in the Church forsooke al and folowed him CHAP. VI. For reprouing by Scripture and miracle as also by reason the Pharisees blindnes about the obseruation of the Sabboth 11 they seeke his death 12 Hauing in the mountaine prayed al night he chooseth tvvelue Apostles 17 and after many miracles vpon the diseased 20 he maketh a sermon to his Disciples before the people proposing heauen to such as vvil suffer for him 24 and vvo to such as vvil not 27 Yet vvithal exhorting to doe good euen to our enemies also 19 and that the Maisters must first mend them selues 46 finally to doe good vvorkes because only faith vvil not suffice verse 1 AND it came to passe on the Sabboth second-first vvhen he passed through the corne his Disciples did plucke the eares and did eate rubbing them vvith their hands ✠verse 2 And certaine of the Pharisees said to them Vvhy doe you that vvhich is not lavvful verse 3 on the Sabboths And IESVS ansvvering them said ″ Neither this haue you read vvhich Dauid did vvhen him self vvas an hungred and they that vvere vvith him ✠verse 4 * hovv he entred into the house of God and tooke the loaues of Proposition and did eate and gaue to them that vvere vvith him vvhich it is not lavvful to eate * but only for Priests ✠verse 5 And he said to them That the sonne of man is Lord of the Sabboth also ✠verse 6 And it came to passe on an other Sabboth also that he entred into the synagogue and taught * And there vvas a man and his right hand vvas vvithered ✠verse 7 And the Scribes and Pharisees vvatched if he vvould cure on the Sabboth that they might finde hovv to accuse him ✠verse 8 But he knevv their cogitations and he said to the man that had the vvithered hand Arise and stand forth into the middes And rising he stoode ✠verse 9 And IESVS said to them I aske you if it be lavvful on the Sabboths to doe vvel or il to ″ saue a soule or to destroy ✠verse 10 And looking about vpon them al he said to the man Stretch forth thy hand And he stretched it forth and his hand vvas restored ✠verse 11 And they vvere replenished vvith madnes and they communed one vvith an other vvhat they might doe to IESVS ✠verse 12 And it came to passe in those daies he vvent forth into the mountaine to pray and he passed ″ the vvhole night in the prayer of God ✠verse 13 * And vvhen day vvas come he called his Disciples and he chose tvvelue of them ″ vvhom also he named Apostles ✠verse 14 ″ Simon vvhom he surnamed Peter and Andrevv his brother Iames and Iohn Philippe and Bartholomevv ✠verse 15 Matthevv and Thomas Iames of Alphaeus and Simon that is called Zelótes ✠verse 16 and Iude of Iames and Iudas Iscariote vvhich vvas the traitour ✠verse 17 And descending vvith them he stoode in a plaine place and the multitude of his Disciples and a very great companie of people from al Ievvrie and Hierusalem and the sea coast both of Tyre and Sidon ✠verse 18 vvhich vvere come to heare him and to be healed of their maladies And they that vvere vexed of vncleane spirits vvere cured ✠verse 19 And al the multitude sought to touch him because vertue vvent forth from him and healed al ⊢ ✠verse 20 And he lifting vp his eies vpon his Disciples said * Blessed are ye poore for yours is the kingdom of God ✠verse 21 Blessed are you that novv are an hungred because you shal be filled Blessed are you that novv doe vveepe because you shal laugh ✠verse 22 Blessed shal you be vvhen men shal hate you and vvhen they shal separate you and vpbraide you and abandon your name as euil for the sonne of mans sake ✠verse 23 ″ Be glad in that day and reioyce for behold your revvard is much in heauen ⊢ for according to these things did their fathers to the Prophets ✠verse 24 But vvo to you that are riche because you haue your consolation ✠verse 25 Vvo to you that are filled because you shal be hungrie Vvo to you that novv doe laugh because you shal mourne and vveepe ✠verse 26 Vvho vvhen al men ″ shal blesse you for according to these things did their fathers to the false-Prophets ✠verse 27 But to you I say that doe heare Loue your enemies doe good to them that hate you ✠verse 28 Blesse them that curse you and pray for them that calumniate you ✠verse 29 And he that striketh thee on the cheeke offer also the other And from him that taketh avvay from thee thy robe prohibit not thy coate also ✠verse 30 And to euery one that asketh thee giue and of him that taketh avvay the things that are thine aske not againe ✠verse 31 And according as you vvil that men doe to you doe you also to them in like maner ✠verse 32 And if you loue them that loue you vvhat thanke is to you for sinners also loue those that loue them ✠verse 33 And if ye doe good to them that doe you good vvhat thanke is to you for sinners also doe this ✠verse 34 And if ye lend to them of vvhom ye hope to receiue vvhat thanke is to you for sinners also lend vnto sinners for to receiue as much ✠verse 35 But loue ye your enemies doe good and ″ lend hoping for nothing thereby and your revvard shal be much and you shal be the sonnes of the Highest because him self is beneficial vpō the vnkinde and the euil ✠verse 36 Be ye therfore merciful as also your father is merciful ✠verse 37 Iudge not you shal not be iudged condemne not you shal not be cōdemned forgiue and you shal be forgiuen ✠verse 38 Giue and there shal be giuen to you good measure pressed dovvne and shaken together and running ouer shal they giue into your bosome For vvith the same measure that you do meate it shal be measured to you againe ✠verse
vvhiles he ″ blessed them he departed from them and vvas caried into heauen ✠verse 52 And they adoring vvent backe into Hierusalem vvith great ioy ✠verse 53 and they vvere alvvaies in the temple praising and blessing God ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XXIIII 30. Tooke bread The Fathers in diuers places take this to be meant of the B. Sacrament Author operis imperf ho. 17. S. Augustine li. 39 de consensu Euang. c. 25 ser 140 de temp ep 59 ad Paulinum q. 1◠Paulinus him self in the next epistle before that among S. Augustines Venerable Bede also vpon this place Theophylacte vpon this place And that it should be meant of the holy Sacrament the forme of solemne taking the bread into his handes blessing it breaking it and reaching it to his disciples exceding proper to the consecration and common to none other vulgar benediction nor any where vsed but in Christs miraculous multiplying the loaues and the singular effecte in notifying Christ vnto them do proue And if it be the Sacrament as it is most probable then is it an euident example and vvarrant of ministration in one kinde 46. Penance to be preached He shevved vnto them out of the Scriptures not onely the things that were now accomplished in himself but also that were yet to come about his Church as where it should begin to vvit at Hierusalem and hovv farre it should goe to vvit to al nations that he might not suffer vs saith S. Augustine to erre neither in the bridegrome nor in the bride For this maketh manifestly against al Heretikes and Schismatikes that set vp nevv churches in particular countries dravving the people from the foresaid onely true Church vvhich from Hierusalem so grovveth ouer al nations til the end of the vvorld come 50. Blessed them Christ our high priest prefigured specially therein by Melchisedec often gaue his blessing to his somtimes by vvordes as Peace be to you somtimes by imposing his handes and now here by lifting vp his hands ouer his Disciples as it vvere for his farewel In vvhat forme the Scripture doth not expresse but very like it is that in forme of the crosse as Iacob the Patriarch blessed his nephewes for signification of Christs benediction for now the crosse began to be glorious among the faithful and the Apostles as it is most certaine by the fathers vvhich call it an ancient tradition vsed that signe for an external note of benediction Yea S. Augustine saith in Ps 30. Conc. 3 that Christ him self not without cause would haue his signe to be fixed in our foreheads as in the feate of shame fastnes that a Christian man should not be ashamed of the reproche of Christ and what forme can a Christian man vse rather to blesse him self or others then that which was dedicated in Christs death and is a conuenient memorial of the same Howsoeuer it be that the Bishops and Priests of Gods Church blesse with an external signe no man can reprehend being warranted by Christs owne example and action †THE ARGVMENT OF S. IOHNS GOSPEL S Iohns Gospel may be diuided into foure partes The first part is of the actes of Christ before his solemne manifestation of himselfe vvhile Iohn Baptist vvas yet baptizing Chap. 1. 2. 3. 4. The second of his Actes in Iurie hauing novv begonne his solemne manifestation in Galilee Mat. 4 12 the second Easter or Pasche of his preaching Chap. 5. For of the first pasche we had in the first part chap. 2 13 And the pasche of the Iewes was at hand And that feast vvhereof vve haue in this second part chap. 5 1 After this there was a festiual day of * the Iewes is thought of good Authors to be the feast of Pasche The third part is of his Actes in Galilee and in Iurīe about the third Pasche and after it cap. 6 to the 12. For so vve haue chap. 6 4 And Pasche the festiual day of * the Iewes was at hand The fourth part is of the fourth pasche vvhich vve haue in the end of the chap. 11 55 And the pasche of * the Iewes was at hand that is to say of the Holy vveeke of his Passion in Hierusalem chap. 12. vnto the end of the booke By vvhich diuision it is manifest that the intent of this Euangelist vvriting after the other three vvas to omit the Actes of Christ in Galilee because the other three had vvritten them at large and to reporte his Actes done in Iurie vvhich they had omitted And this he doth because Iurie vvith Hierusalem and the Temple beeing the principal parte of the Countrey there abode the principal of the Ievves both for authoritie and also for learning in the lavv or knovvledge of the Scriptures and therfore that vvas the place vvhere our Lord IESVS finding in the Head it selfe and in the leaders of the rest such vvilful obstinacie and desperate resistance as the Prophets had foretold did by this occasion much more plainely then in Galilee both say and proue at sundry times euen euery yere of his preaching himselfe to be the CHRIST that had bene so lōg promised vnto them expected of them the same CHRIST to be not onely a man as they imagined but also the natural consubstantial coëternal Sonne of God the Father vvho novv had sent him Therfore these vvere the vvordes and deedes that serued best the purpose of this Euangelist being to shevv the glorie excellencie of this person IESVS that thereby the Gētils might see hovv vvorthily Hierusalem the Ievves vvere reprobated vvho had refused yea crucified such an one and hovv vvel to their ovvne saluation themselues might doe to receiue him and to beleeue in him For this to haue bene his purpose him selfe declareth in the end saying These are written that you may beleeue that IESVS is CHRIST the Sonne of God and that beleeuing you may haue life in his name And herevpon it is that S. Hierome vvriteth thus in his life Iohn the Apostle whom IESVS loued very much the sonne of Zebedee the brother of Iames the Apostle whom Herod after our Lords Passion beheaded last of al wrote the Gospel at the request of the Bishops of Asia against Cerinthus and other Heretikes and specially against the assertion of the Ebionites then rising who say that Christ was not before MARIE Wherevpon also he was compelled to vtter his Diuine Natiuitie Of his three Epistles and of his Apocalypse shal be said in their ovvne places It folovveth in S. Hierome that In the Second persecution vnder Domitian fourtene yeres after the persecution of Nero he was exiled into the ile Patmos But after that Domitian was slaine and his actes for his passing crueltie repealed by the Senate vnder Nerua the Emperour he returned to Ephesus and there continuing vnto the time of Traiane the Emperour he founded and gouerned al the Churches of Asia and
Fleeth Euery Bishop and Pastor is bound to abide with his flocke in times of danger and persecution euen to death except him self be personally sought for rather then the flocke or the flocke it self forsake him for in such cases the Pastor may flee as the Apostles did and S. Athanasius and others S. Athan. Apol. de sua fuâ—â— August ep 1â—0 21. The dedication This is the feast of Dedication instituted by Iudas Machabaeus li. 1 Mach. c. 4. Christ vouchsafed to honouran keepe that feast instituted by him our Heretikes vouchsafe not to pray and sacrifice for the dead vsed and approued by him The Dedication also of Christian Churches is warranted thereby with the annual memories thereof And it proueth that such things may be instituted without any expresse commaundement in Scripture 2â— That vvhich he gaue me Thus read also diuers of the Fathers namely S. Hilar. Trin. li. 7 post medium S. Ambr. de Sp. S. li. 3. c. 18. S. August in Io. tract 4â— S. Cyril li. 7 in Io c. 10. and vse it to proue that Christ had his essence and nature of the Father And therfore some Heretikes of our time wickedly accuse the Councel of Laterane for falsifying this place and applying it to the same purpose Which they lesse can abide for that it is against Caluins Autotheisme holding that Christ tooke his person of the Father but not his substance See the 2 Annot. in 1 Io. v. 1. CHAP. XI He coÌ„meth once againe into Ievvrie boldly the time that he vvould be killed of them being not yet come and raiseth Lazarus foure daies buried 47. At vvhich miracle the blind malice of the rulers so increaseth that in Councel they conclude to make him avvay hovvbeit the high Priest prophecieth vnavvares of the saluation of the vvorld by his death â—4 He therevpon goeth againe out of the vvay verse 1 AND there vvas a certaine sicke man Lazarus of Bethánia of the tovvne of Marie and Martha her sister ✠verse 2 And Marie vvas she * that anointed our Lord vvith ointemeÌ„t and vviped his feete vvith her heare vvhose brother Lazarus vvas sicke ✠verse 3 His sisters therfore sent to him saying Lord behold he vvhom thou louest is sicke ✠verse 4 And IESVS hearing said to them This sicknesse is not to death but for the glorie of God that the sonne of God may be glorified by it ✠verse 5 And IESVS loued Martha and her sister Marie and Lazarus ✠verse 6 As he heard therfore that he vvas sicke then he taried in the same place tvvo daies ✠verse 7 then after this he saith to his Disciples Let vs goe into Ievvrie againe ✠verse 8 The Disciples say to him Rabbi novv the Ievves sought to stone thee and goest thou thither againe ✠verse 9 IESVS ansvvered Are there not tvvelue houres of the day If a man vvalke in the day he stumbleth not because he seeth the light of this vvorld ✠verse 10 but if he walke in the night he stumbleth because the light is not in him ✠verse 11 These things he said and after this he saith to them Lazarus our frende sleepeth but I goe that I may raise him from sleepe ✠verse 12 His Disciples therfore said Lord if he sleepe he shal be safe ✠verse 13 but IESVS spake of his death they though that he spake of the sleeping of sleepe ✠verse 14 Then therfore IESVS said to them plainely Lazarus is dead ✠verse 15 and I am glad for your sake that you may beleeue because I vvas not there but let vs goe to him ✠verse 16 Thomas therfore vvho is called Didymus said to his condisciples Let vs also goe to die vvith him ✠verse 17 IESVS therfore came and found him novv hauing been foure daies in the graue ✠verse 18 and Bethánia vvas nigh to Hierusalem about fiftene furlonges ✠verse 19 And many of the Ievves vvere come to Martha and Marie to comfort them concerning theire brother ✠verse 20 Martha therfore vvhen she heard that IESVS vvas come vvent to meete him but Marie sat at home ✠verse 21 Martha therfore said to IESVS Lord if thou hadst been here my brother had not died ✠verse 22 but novv also I knovv that vvhat things soeuer thou shalt aske of God God vvil giue thee ✠verse 23 IESVS saith to her Thy brother shal rise againe ✠verse 24 Martha saith to him I knovv that he shal rise againe in the resurrection in the last day ✠verse 25 IESVS said to her I am the resurrection and the life he that beleeueth in me although he be dead shal liue ✠verse 26 and euery one that liueth and beleeueth in me shal not die for euer Beleeuest thou this ✠verse 27 She saith to him Yea Lord I haue beleeued that thou art CHRIST the sonne of God that art come into this vvorld ⊢ ✠verse 28 And vvhen she had said these things she vvent and called Marie her sister secretely saying The maister is come calleth thee ✠verse 29 She vvheÌ„ she heard riseth quickely commeth to him ✠verse 30 For IESVS was not yet come into the towne but he vvas yet in that place vvhere Martha had mette him ✠verse 31 The Ievves therfore that vvere vvith her in the house and did comfort her vvhen they savv Marie that she rose quickly and vvent forth folovved her saying That she goeth to the graue to vveepe there ✠verse 32 Marie therfore vvhen she vvas come vvhere IESVS vvas seeing him fel at his feete and saith to him Lord if thou hadst been here my brother had not died ✠verse 33 IESVS therfore vvhen he savv her vveeping and the Ievves that vvere come vvith her vveeping he groned in spirit and troubled him self ✠verse 34 and said Vvhere haue you laid him They say to him Lord come and see ✠verse 35 And IESVS vvept ✠verse 36 The Ievves therfore said Behold hovv he loued him ✠verse 37 But certaine of them said Could not he that * opened the eies of the blinde man make that this man should not die ✠verse 38 IESVS therfore againe groning in him self commeth to the graue and it vvas a caue and a stone vvas laid ouer it ✠verse 39 IESVS saith Take avvay the stone Martha the sister of him that vvas dead saith to him Lord novv he stinketh for he is novv of foure daies ✠verse 40 IESVS saith to her Did not I say to thee that if thou beleeue thou shalt see the glorie of God ✠verse 41 They tooke therfore the stone avvay And IESVS lifting his eies vpvvard said Father I giue thee thankes that thou hast heard me ✠verse 42 and I did knovv that thou doest alvvaies heare me but for the people that standeth about haue I said it that they may beleeue that thou hast sent me ✠verse 43 Vvhen he had said these things
Father in me The vvordes that I speake to you of my self I speake not But my father that abideth in me he doeth the vvorkes ✠verse 11 Beleeue you not that I am in the Father and the Father in me Othervvise for the vvorkes them selues beleeue ✠verse 12 Amen amen I say to you he that beleeueth in me the vvorkes that I doe he also shal doe and greater then these shal he doe ✠verse 13 because I goe to the Father and vvhatsoeuer you shal aske in my name that wil I doe ⊢ that the Father may be glorified in the Sonne ✠verse 14 If you aske me any thing in my name that vvil I doe ✠verse 15 If you loue me keepe my commaundements ✠verse 16 And I vvil aske the father and he vvil giue you an other Paraclete that he may abide vvith you for euer ✠verse 17 the Spirit of truth vvhom the vvorld can not receiue because it seeth him not neither knovveth him but you knovv ' him because he shal abide vvith you and shal be in you ✠verse 18 I vvil not leaue you orphanes I vvil come to you ✠verse 19 Yet a litle vvhile and the vvorld seeth me no more But you see me because I liue and you shal liue ⊢ ✠verse 20 In that day you shal knovv that I am in my father and you in me and I in you ✠verse 21 He that hath my commaundements and keepeth them he it is that loueth me And he that loueth me shal be loued of my father and I vvil loue him and vvil manifest my self to him ⊢ ✠verse 22 Iudas saith to him not that Iscariote Lord vvhat is done that thou vvilt manifest thy self to vs and not to the vvorld ✠verse 23 IESVS ansvvered and said to him If any loue me he vvil keepe my vvord and my father vvil loue him and vve vvil come to him and vvil make abode vvith him ✠verse 24 He that loueth me not keepeth not my vvordes And the vvord vvhich you haue heard is not mine but his that sent me the Fathers ✠verse 25 These things haue I spoken to you abiding vvith you ✠verse 26 But the Paraclete the holy Ghost vvhom the Father vvil send in my name he shal teach you al things suggest vnto you al things vvhatsoeuer I shal say to you ✠verse 27 Peace I leaue to you my peace I giue to you not as the vvorld giueth doe I giue to you Let not your hart be troubled nor feare ✠verse 28 You haue heard that I said to you I goe and I come to you If you loued me you vvould be glad verily that I goe to the Father because the Father is greater then I. ✠verse 29 And novv I haue told you before it come to passe that vvhen it shal come to passe you may beleeue ✠verse 30 Novv I vvil not speake many things vvith you for the prince of this vvorld commeth and in me he hath not any thing ✠verse 31 But that the vvorld may knovv that I loue the Father and as the Father hath giuen me commaundement so doe I ⊢ Arise let vs goe hence ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XIIII 12. Greater then these S. Chrysostom in a whole booke against the Pagans proueth that this was fulfilled not onely in Peters shadow and Paules garments which as we read in the Actes healed infirmities but also by the Relikes and monuments of Saincts namely of S. Babylas of whom he there treateth thereby inferring that Christ is God who could and did performe these wonderful wordes by the very ashes of his seruants The Protestants cleane contrarie as patrones of the Pagans infidelitie as though our Sauiour had promised these the like miraculous workes in vaine either not meaning or not able to fulfil thē so do they discredite al the approued histories of the Church concerning miracles wrought by Saincts namely that S. Gregorie Thaumaturgus remoued a mountaine the miracles of S. Paul the eremite and S. Hilarion written by S. Hierom the miracles of S. Martin written by Seuerus Sulpitius the miracles testified by S. Augustine de Ciuit Dei the miracles approued by S. Gregorie in his Dialoges the miracles reported by S. Bede in his Ecclesiastical storie and liues of Saincts and al other miracles neuer so faithfully recorded in Ecclesiastical writers In al which things aboue their reach of reason and nature they are as litle persuaded and haue no more faith then had the Pagans against whom S. Chrysostom in the foresaid booke and S. Augustine de Ciu. Dei li. 22 c. 8 and other Fathers heretofore haue written No man therfore needeth to maruel that the very Image of our Lady the like doe miracles euen as Peters shadow did nor wonder if such things seeme stranger and greater then those which Christ him self did whereas our Sauiour to put vs out of doubt saith expresly that his Saincts shal doe greater things then him self did 16. For euer If the Holy Ghost had been promised onely to the Apostles their successors and the Church after them could not haue chalenged it but it vvas promised them for euer Whereby we may learne both that the priuileges and promisses made to the Apostles were not personal but pertaining to their offices perpetually and also that the Church and Pastors in al ages had and haue the same Holy Ghost to gouerne them that the Apostles and primitiue Church had 17. The spirit of truth They had many particular giftes and graces of the Holy Ghost before and many vertues by the same as al holy men haue at al times but the Holy Ghost here promised to the Apostles and their successors for euer is to this vse specially promised to direct them in al truth and veritie and is contrarie to the spirit of errour heresie and falshod And therefore the Church can not fall to Apostasie or Heresie or to nothing as the Aduersaries say 28. Father greater then I. There is no place of Scripture that seemeth any thing so much to make for the Sacramentaries as this and other in outward shew of wordes seemed to make for the Arians who denied the equalitie of the Sonne with the Father Which wordes yet in deede rightly vnderstood after the Churches sense make nothing for their false secte but only signifie that Christ according to his Manhod wa◠inferior in deede and that according to his Diuinitie he came of the Father And if the Heresie or disease of this time were Arianisme we should stand vpon these places and the like against the Arians as we now do vpon others against the Protestants whose secte is the disease and bane of this time CHAP. XV. He exhorteth them to abide in him that is his Church being the true vine and not the Synagogue of the Ievves any more 9 and in his loue louing one an other and keeping his commaundements 13 shevving hovv much
S. Chrysostom make most honorable mention of our B. Lady praying vnto her saluting her with the Angelical hymne Auâ— Maria and vsing these speaches Most holy vndefiled blessed aboue al our Queene our Lady the mother of God MARIE a virgin for ouer the sacred arke of Christs Incarnation broder then the heauens that didst beare they creatour holy mother of vnspeakable light vve magnifie thee vvith Angelical hymnes al things passe vnderstanding al things are glorious in thee ô mother of God by thee the mysterie before vnknovven to the Angels is made manifest and reuealed to them on the earth thou art more honorable then the Cheerubins and more glorious then the Seraphins to thee O ful of grace al creatures both men and Angels doe gratulate and reioyce glorie be to thee Which art a sanctified temple a spiritual paradise the glorie of virgins of vvhom God tooke flesh and made thy vvombe to be his throne c. And S. Augustine Serm. 18. de Sanctis â—o 10 or as some thinke S. Fulgentius O blessed MARIE who can be able vvorthily to praise or thanke thee receiue our praiers obtaine vs out requestes for thou art the special hope of sinners by thee vve hope for pardon of our sinnes in thee ô most blessed is the expectation of our revvards And then folow these wordes now vsed in the Churches seruice Sancta Maria suscurre miseris iuua pusillanimes refoue flebiles orapro populo interueni pro lero intercede pro deuoto foemineo sexu Sentiant omnes tuum inuamen quicunque celebrant tuam commemorationem Pray thou continually for the people of God vvhich didst diserue to beare the redeemer of the vvorld Who liueth and reigneth for euer S. Damascene also ser de dormitione Deiparae Let vs crie vvith Gabriel Aue gratia plena Haile ful of grace Haile sea of ioy that can not be emptied haile the onely case of greefes haile holy virgin by vvhom death vvas expelled and life brought in See S. Irenaeus li. 3 c. 33. and li. 5 circa medium S. Augustine de side Symbolo de agone Christiano Where they declare how both the sexes concurre to our saluation the man and the woman Christ and our Lady as Adam and Eue both were the cause of our fall though Adam for more then his wife and so Christ far more excellently and in an other sort then our Lady who though his mother yet is but his creature and handmaid him self being truely both God and man In al which places alleaged * many other like to these if it please the reader to see and read and make his owne eies witnesses he shal perceiue that there is much more said of her and to her then we haue here recited and that the very same or the like speaches and termes were vsed then that the Church vseth now in the honour and inuocation of the B. Virgin to the confusion of al those that wilfully wil not vnderstand in what sense al such speaches are applied vnto her to wit either because of her praier and intercession for vs. whereby she is our hope our refuge our aduocate c. or because she brought forth the author of our redemption and saluation whereby she is the mother of mercie and grace and life and whatsoeuer goodnes we receiue by Christ 15. Peter rising vp Peter in the meane time practised his Superioritie in the coÌ„panie or Church publishing an election to be made of one to supply Iudas roome Which Peter did not vpon commaundement of Christ written but by suggestion of Gods Spirit and by vnderstanding the Scriptures of the old Testament to that purpose the sense whereof Christ had opened to the Apostles before his departure though in more ful maner afterward at the sending of the Holy Ghost And this acte of Peter in prescribing to the Apostles and the rest this election and the maner thereof is so euident for his Supremacie that * the Aduersaâ—ies confesse here that he was Antistes the cheefe and Bishop of this whole College and companie 26. Loties When the euent or fall of the lot is not expected of Diuels nor of the starres nor of any force of fortune but looked and praied for to be directed by God and his holy Saincts then may lottes be vsed lawfully And sometimes to discerne betwixt two things mere indifferent they be necessarie as S. Augustine teacheth â—p 180 ad Honoratum CHAP. II. The Holy Ghost comming to the Faithful vpon vvhitsunday 5 Ievves in Hierusalem of al Nations do vvâ—nder to heare â—hem speaks al tongues 14 And Peter to the deriders declareth that it is not drunkennes but the Holy Ghost vvhich Ioel did prophecie of vvhich IESVS whom they crucified being now risen againe and ascended as he sheweth also out of the Scriptures hath powred ouâ— from heauen coÌ„cluding therfore that he is CHRIST and they most horrible murderers 17 Whereat they being compuncte and submitting them selues he telleth them that they must be baptized and then they also shal receiue the same Holy Ghost as being promised to al the baptized 41 And so 3000 are baptized that very day 42 Whos 's godly exercises are here reported and also their liuing in state of perfection The Apostles worke many miracles and God daily increaseth the number of the Church verse 1 AND vvhen the daies of ″ Pentecost vvere accomplished they vvere al together in one place ✠verse 2 and sodenly there vvas made a sound from heauen as of a vehemeÌ„t vvinde coÌ„ming it filled the whole house vvhere they vvere sitting ✠verse 3 And there appeared to them parted tonges as it were * of fire and it sate vpon euery one of them ✠verse 4 and they vvere ″ al replenished vvith the * HOLY GHOST and they began to speake vvith diuerse tonges according as the HOLY GHOST gaue them to speake ✠verse 5 And there vvere dvvelling at HierusaleÌ„ Ievves deuout men of euery nation that is vnder heauen ✠verse 6 And vvhen this voice vvas made the multitude came together and vvas astonied in minde because euery man heard them speake in his ovvne tongue ✠verse 7 And they vvere al amased and marueled saying Are not lo al these that speake Galilâ—ans ✠verse 8 and hovv haue vve heard ' eche man our ovvne tongue vvherein vve vvere borne ✠verse 9 Parthians and Medians and Elamites and that inhabite Meso potámia Ievvrie and Cappadocia Pontus and Asia ✠verse 10 Phrygia and Pamphilia Aegypt and the partes of Lybia that is about Cyrénee and strangers of Rome ✠verse 11 Ievves also and Proselytes Cretensians and Arabians Vve haue heard ' them speake in our ovvne tonges the great vvorkes of God ⊢ ✠verse 12 And they vvere al astonied and marueled saying one to an other Vvhat meaneth this ✠verse 13 But others deriding said That these are ful
this is desert ✠verse 27 And rising he vvent And behold a man of Aethiopia an eunuch of great authoritie vnder Candace the Queene of the Aethiopians vvho vvas ouer al her treasures vvas come to Hierusalem to adore ✠verse 28 and he vvas returning and sitting vpon his chariot and reading Esay the prophet ✠verse 29 And the Spirit said to Philippe Goe neere and ioyne thy self to this same chariot ✠verse 30 And Philippe running therevnto heard him reading Esay the prophet and he said Trovvest thou that thou vnderstaÌ„dest the things vvhich thou readest ✠verse 31 Vvho said And hovv can I vnlesse some man shevv me he desired Philippe that he vvould come vp and sit vvith him ✠verse 32 And the place of the scripture vvhich he did reade vvas this As a sheepe to slaughter vvas he led and as a lambe before his shearer vvithout voice so did he not open his mouth ✠verse 33 In humilitie his iudgement vvas taken avvay His generation vvho shal declare for from the earth shal his life be taken ✠verse 34 And the â—â—nuch ansvvering Philip said I beseeche thee of vvhom doth the Prophet speake this of him self or of some other ✠verse 35 And Philip opening his mouth and beginning from this scripture euangelized vnto him IESVS ✠verse 36 And as they vvent by the vvay they came to a certaine vvater and the eunuch said Lo vvater vvho ' doth let me to be baptized ✠verse 37 And Philip said If thou beleeue vvith al thy hart thou maiest And he ansvvering said I beleeue that IESVS CHRIST is the sonne of God ✠verse 38 And he commaunded the chariot to stay and both vvent dovvne into the vvater Philip and the Eunuch and ″ he baptized him ✠verse 39 And when they vvere come vp out of the vvater the Spirit of our Lord tooke avvay Philip and the eunuch savv him no more And he vvent on his vvay reioycing ✠verse 40 But Philip vvas found in Azótus passing through he euangelized to al the cities til he came to Caesaréa ⊢ ANNOTATIONS CHAP. VIII 2. Deuâ—us men As here great deuotion vvas vsed in burying his body so aftervvard at the Inuention Translation thereof And the miracles vvrought by the same and at euery litle memorie of the same vvere infinite as S. Augustine vvitnesseth li. 〈◊〉 de Ciuil Dei c. â— Sermon de S. Steph. 〈◊〉 10. 14. Sent Peter Some Protestants vse this place to proue S. Peter not to be head of the Apostles because he and S. Iohn were sent by the Tvvelue by vvhich reason they might as vvel conclude that he vvas not equal to the rest for commonly the Maister sendeth the man and the Superior the inferior vvhen the vvord of Sending is exactly vsed But it is not alvvaies so taken in the Scriptures for then could not the Sonne be sent by the Father not the Holy Ghost from the Father and the Sonne nor othervvise in coÌ„mon vse of the vvorld seing the inferior or equal may inâ—eaâ—e his frend or Superior to doe his busines for him and specially a body Politike or a Corporation may by election or othervvise choose their Head and send him so may the Citizens send their Maior to the Prince or Parliament though he be the head of the citie because he may be more fitte to doe their busines also the Superior or equal may be sent by his ovvne consent or desire Lastly the College of the Apostles comprising Peter vvith the rest as euery such Body implieth both the head and the members vvas greater then Peter their head alone as the Prince and Parliament is greater then the Prince alone And so Peter might be sent as by authoritie of the vvhole College notvvithstanding he vvere the head of the same 17. Did they impose If this Philip had been â— an Apostle saith S. Bede he might haue imposed his handes that they might haue receiued the Holy Ghost but this none can doe sauing Bishops For though Priests may baptize and anoint the Baptized also vvith Chrisme consecrated by a Bishop yet he can not signe his forehead vvith the same holy oile because that belongeth only to Bishops vvhen they giue the holy Ghost to the Baptized So saith he touching the Sacrament of Confirmation in 8 Act. This imposition therfore of hands together vvith the praiers here specified vvhich no doubt vvere the very same that the Church yet vseth to that purpose vvas the ministration of the Sacrament of Confirmation Whereof S. Cyptian saith thus They that in Samaria vvere baptized of Philip because they had lavvful and Ecclesiastical Baptisme ought not to be baptized any more but only that vvhich vvanted vvas done by Peter and Iohn to vvit that by praier made for them and imposition of handes the Holy Ghost might be povvred vpon them Vvhich novv also is done vvith vs that they vvhich in the Church are baptized be by the Rulers of the Church offered and by our praier and imposition of hand receiue the Holy Ghost and be signed vvith our Lordes seale So S. Cyprian But the Heretikes obiect that yet here is no mention of oile To vvhom vve say that many things vvere done and said in the administration of this and other Sacraments and al instituted by Christ him self and deliuered to the Church by the Apostles vvhich are not particularly vvritten by the Euangelists or any other in the Scripture among vvhich this is euident by al antiquitie and most general practise of the Church to be one S. Denys saith The Priests did present the baptized to the Bishop that he might signe them diuino dâ—ifico vnguento vvith the diuine and deifical ointment And againe Aduentum S. Spiritus consummans inunctio largitur the inunction consummating giueth the comming of the Holy Ghost Tertullian de resur carn nu 7 li. 1 adu Marcio speaketh of this CoÌ„firmation by Chrisme thus The flesh is anointed that the soul may be consecrated the flesh is signed that the soul may be sensed the flesh by imposition of hand is shadovved that the soul by the Spirit may be illuminated S. Cyprian likevvise ep 70. nu 2. He must also be anointed that is baptized vvith the oile sanctified on the Altar And ep 72 see also ep 73. nu 3 he expresly calleth it a Sacrament ioyning it vvith Baptisme as Melchiades doth ep ad omnes Hispaniaâ— Episcopos nu 2. to 1 Conâ— shevving the difference betvvixt it and Baptisme S. Augustine also cont lit Petil. li. 2. c. 104. The Sacrament of Chrisme in the kind of visible seales is sacred and holy euen as Baptisme it self Vve omit S. Cyril mystag 3. S. Ambrose li. 3 de Sacram. c. 2. de ijs qui mysterijs initiantur c. 7. S. Leo ep 88. the auÌ„cient Councels also of Laodicea can 48. Carthage 3 can 39. and Arausicanum 4 can 1. and others And S. Clement Apost
Const li. 7 c. 44 reporteth certaine coÌ„stitutions of the Apostles touching the same S. Denys referreth the maner of consecration of the same Chrisme to the Apostles instruction S. Basil li. de Sp. sancto c. 27 calleth it a tradition of the Apostles And the most auÌ„cient Martyr S. Fabian â—p 2 ad omnes Orientales Episcopos in initio to 1 Conc. saith plainely that Christ him self did so instruct the Apostles at the time of the institution of the B. SacrameÌ„t of the Altar And so doth the Author of the booke de vnctione Chrismatis apud D. Cyprianum nu 1. telling the excellent effects and graces of this Sacrament and vvhy this kinde of oile and balsme vvas taken of the old Lavv vsed in the Sacraments of the nevv Testament Vvhich thing the Heretikes can vvith lesse cause obiect against the Church seeing they confesse that Christ and his Apostles tooke the ceremonie of imposition of hands in this and other Sacraments from the Ievves maner of consecrating their hostes deputed to sacrifice To conclude neuer none denied or contemned this Sacrament of Confirmation and holy Chrisme but knovven Heretikes S. Cornelius that B. Martyr so much praised of S. Cyprian ep ad Fabium apud Euseb li. 6 c. 35 affirmeth that Nouatus fel to Heresie for that he had not receiued the Holy Ghost by the conâ—ignation of a Bishop Vvhom al the Nouatians did folovv neuer vsing that holy Chrisme as Theodorete vvriteth li 1 Fabul Haer. And Optatus li. 2 cont Parm. vvriteth that it vvas the special barbarous sacrilege of the Donatists to conculcate the holy oile But al this is nothing to the sauage disorder of Caluinists in this point 17. And they receiued the Holy Ghost The Protestants charge the Catholikes that by approuing and commending so much the Sacrament of Confirmation and by attributing to it specially the gift of the Holy Ghost they diminish the force of Baptisme chalenging also boldly the auÌ„cient Fathers for the same As though any Catholike or Doctor euer said more then the expresse vvordes of Scripture here and els vvhere plainely giue them vvarrant for If they diminish the vertue of Baptisme then did Christ so appointing his Apostles and al the Faithful euen after their Baptisme to expecte the Holy Ghost vertue from aboue then did the Apostles iniurie to Baptisme in that they imposed hands on the baptized and gaue them the Holy Ghost And this is the Heretikes blindnes in this case that they can not or vvil not see that the Holy Ghost is giuen in Baptisme to remission of sinnes life and sanctification in Confirmation for force strength and corroboration to fight against al our spiritual enemies and to stand constantly in confession of our faith euen to death in times of persecution either of the Heathen or of Heretikes vvith great increase of grace And let the good Reader note here our Aduersaries great peruersity and corruption of the plaine sense of the Scriptures in this point some of them affirming the Holy Ghost here to be no other but the gift of vvisedom in the Apostles and a fevv moe to the gouernement of the Church vvhen it is plaine that not only the Gouerners but al that vvere baptized receiued this grace both men and vvomen Some that it vvas no internal grace but only the gift of diuers languages Vvhich is very false the gift of Tongues being but a sequele and an accident to the grace and an external token of the invvard gift of the Holy Ghost and our Sauiour calleth it vertue from aboue Some say that vvhatsoeuer it vvas it vvas but a miraculous thing and dured no longer then the gift of the Tongues ioyned therevnto by vvhich euasion they deny also the Sacrament of Extreme Vnction and the force of Excommunication because the corporal punishments vvhich vvere annexed often times in the Primitiue Church vnto it ceaseth and so may they take avvay as they meane to do al Christs faith or religion because it hath not the like operation of miracles as in the beginning But S. Augustine toucheth this point fully Is there any man saith he of so peruerse an hart to deny these Children on vvhom vve novv imposed hands to haue receiued the Holy Ghost because they speake not vvith Tongues c. Lastly some of them make no more of Conâ—irmation or the Apostles facte but as of a doctrine instruction or exhortation to continevv in the saith receiued Vvherevpon they haue turned this holy Sacrament into a Catechisme There are also that put the baptized coÌ„ming to yeres of discretioÌ„ to their ovvne choise vvhether they vvil coÌ„tinevv ChristiaÌ„s or no. To such diuelish and diuers inuentions they fall that vvill not obey Gods Churche nor the expresse Scriptures vvhich tel vs of praier of imposition of hands of the Holy Ghost of grace and vertue from aboue and not of instruction vvhich might and may be done as vvel before Baptisme by others as by Apostles and Bishops to vvhom only this Holy function pertaineth in so much that in our Countrie it is called Bishoping 18. Offered money This vvicked sorcerer Simon is noted by S. Irenaeus li 1 c. 20. and others to haue been the first Heretike father of al Heretikes to come in the Church of God He taught only faith in him vvithout good life and vvorkes to be ynough to saluation â—e gaue the onset to purchase vvith his money a spiritual function that is to be made a Bishop for to haue povver to giue the Holy Ghost by imposition of haÌ„des is to be a Bishop as to bye the povver to remitte sinnes or to consecrate Christs body is to bye to be a Priest or to bye Priesthod and to bye the authoritie to minister Sacraments to preach or to haue cure of soules is to bye a benefice and likevvise in al other spiritual things vvhereof either to make sale or purchase for money or money vvorth is a great horrible sinne called Simonie and in such as thinke it lavvful as here Simon iudged it it is named Simoniacal Heresie of this detestable man vvho first attempted to bie a spiritual function or office D. Greg. apud â—oan Diac. in vit li. â— c. 2. â— 4. 5. 22. Doe penance S. Augustine ep 108 vnderstanding this of the penance done in the Primitiue Church for heinous offenses doth teach vs to translate this and the like places 2 Cor. 12 21. Apoc. 9 21 as vve doe and as it is in the vulgar Latin and consequently that the Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth signifie so much Yea vvhen he addeth that very good men doe daily penance for venial sinnes by fasting praier and almes he vvarranteth this phrase and translation through out the nevv Testament specially him self also reading so as it is in the vulgar Latin and as vve translate 22. If perhaps You may see great penance is here required for remission of sinne
Immediatly therfore I sent to thee and thou hast done vvel in comming Novv therfore al vve are present in thy sight to heare al things vvhatsoeuer are commaunded thee of the Lord. ✠verse 34 And Peter opening his mouth said In very deede I perceiue that God is not an accepter of persons ✠verse 35 but in euery nation he that feareth him and vvorketh iustice is acceptable to him ✠verse 36 The word did God send to the children of Israël preaching peace by IESVS CHRIST this is Lord of al. ✠verse 37 You knovv the vvord that hath been made through al Ievvrie for * beginning frō Galilee after the baptisme vvhich Iohn preached ✠verse 38 IESVS of Nazareth hovv God anointed him vvith the holy Ghost and vvith povver vvho vvent through out doing good and healing al that vvere oppressed of the Deuil because God vvas vvith him ✠verse 39 And vve are vvitnesses of al things that he did in the countrie of the Ievves and in Hierusalem vvhom they killed hanging him vpon a tree ✠verse 40 Him God raised vp the third day and ″ gaue him to be made manifest ✠verse 41 not to al the people but to vs vvho did eate and drinke vvith him after he rose againe from the dead ✠verse 42 And he commaunded vs to preach to the people and to testifie that it is he that of God vvas appointed iudge of the liuing and of the dead ✠verse 43 To him al the prophets giue testimonie that al receiue remission of sinnes by his name vvhich beleeue in him ⊢ ✠verse 44 As Peter vvas yet speaking these vvordes the holy Ghost fel vpon al that heard the vvord ✠verse 45 And the faithful of the Circumcision that came with Peter vvere astonied for that the grace of the holy Ghost vvas poured out vpon the Gentiles also ✠verse 46 For they heard them speaking with tonges and magnifying God Then Peter ansvvered ✠verse 47 Can any man forbid vvater that these should not be ″ baptized vvhich haue receiued the holy Ghost as vvel as vve ✠verse 48 And he commaūded them to be baptized in the name of our Lord IESVS CHRIST ⊢ Then they desired him that he vvould tarie vvith them certaine daies ANNOTATIONS CHAP. X. 2. Doing many almes deedes He knevv God creator of al but that his omnipotent Sonne vvas incarnate he knevv not and in that faith he made praiers and gaue almes vvhich pleased God and by vvel doing he deserued to knovv God perfectly to beleeue the mysterie of the Incarnation and to come to the Sacrament of Baptisme So saith Venerable Bede out of S. Gregorie And S. Augustine thus li. 1 de Bapt. c. 8. Because vvhatsoeuer goodnes he had in praiers and almes the same could not profite him vnles he vvere by the band of Christian Societie and peace incorporated to the Church he is bidden to send vnto Peter that by him he may learne Christ by him he may be baptized c. Vvhereby it appeareth that such vvorkes as are done before iustification though they suffice not to saluation yet be acceptable preparatiues to the grace of iustification and such as moue God to mercie as it might appeare also by Gods like prouident mercifulnes * to the Eunuche though al such vvorkes preparatiue come of grace also othervvise they could neuer deserue at Gods hand of congruity or any othervvise tovvard iustification 9. To pray about the sixt houre The houre is specified for that there vvere certaine appointed times of praies vsed in the Lavv vvhich deuout persons according to the publike seruice in the Temple obserued also priuately and vvhich the Apostles and holy Church aftervvard both kept and increased Vvhereof thus vvriteth S. Cyprian very notably In celebrating their praiers vve finde that the three children with Daniel obserued the third sixt and ninthe houre as in Sacrament or mysterie of the holy Trinitie c. And a litle after Which spaces of houres the vvorshippers of God spiritually or mystically determining long since obserued set times to pray and aftervvard the thing became manifest that it vvas for Sacrament or mysterie that the iust so praied For at the third houre the holy Ghost descended vpon the Apostles fulfilling the grace of our Lords promis and at the sixt houre Peter going vp to the higher roome of the house vvas both by voice and signe from God instructed that al Nations should be admitted to the grace of saluation vvhereas of cleansing the Gentiles he doubted before and our Lord being crucified at the sixt houre at ninthe vvashed avvay our sinnes vvith his bloud But to vs deerly beloued beside the seasons obserued of old both the times and sacraments of praying be increased for vve must pray in the morning early that the Resurrection of our Lord may be celebrated by morning praier as of old the holy Ghost designed in the Psalme saying In the morning early vvil I stand vp to thee early in the morning vvilt thou heare my voice Tovvard the euening also vvhen the sunne departeth and the day endeth vve must of necessitie pray againe S. Hierom also vvriting of Daniels praying three times in a day saith There are three times vvherein vve must bovv our knees to God The third the sixt and the ninthe houre the Ecclesiastical tradition doth vvel vnderstand Moreouer at the third houre the Holy Ghost descended vpon the Apostles at the sixt Peter vvent vp into a higher chamber to pray at the ninthe * Peter and Iohn vvent to the Temple Againe vvriting to Eustochium a virgin and Nonne ep 22. c. 16. Though the Apostle bid vs pray alvvaies and to holy persons their very sleepe is praier yet vve must haue distinct houres of praier that if perhaps vve be othervvise occupied the very time may admonish vs of our office or duety The third sixt ninthe houre morning early and the euening no man can be ignorant of And to Demetrias ep 8. c. 8. that in the Psalmes and praier she must keepe alvvaies the third sixt ninthe houre euening midnight and morning He hath the like ep 7 c. 5. And ep 27 c. 10. he telleth hovv Paula the holy Abbesse vvith her religious Nonnes sang the Psalter in order in the morning at the third sixt ninthe houre euening midnight by midnight meaning the time of Martins therfore called Nocturnes agreably to S. Cyprian de Orat. Do. num 15 and by the morning the first houre called Prime al correspondent to the times and houres of Christs Passion as in S. Matthevv is noted c 26. 27. By al vvhich vve see hovv agreable the vse of the Churches seruice is euen at this time to the Scriptures and primitiue Church and hovv vvicked the Puritan Caluinistes be that count al such order and set seasons of praier superstition and lastly hovv insufficient and vnlike the nevv pretended Church-seruice of
tribunal of Pope Councels Bishops Synodes but eche man to his ovvne phantastical spirit his ovvne sense of Scriptures and his ovvne vvilful obdurate rebellion against Gods Church and his Superiors in the same But here vve see S. Paul and Barnabas men that vvere Apostles and ful of the Spirit of God and the other parties though neuer so much partial to the ceremonies of their Lavv by their former long vse and education therein yet not to stand stifly to their ovvne opinion on either side but to condescend to referre the vvhole controuersie and the determination thereof to the Apostles Priests or Auncients of Hierusalem that is to say to commit the matter to be tried by the heads and Bishops and their determination in Councel This is Gods holy and vvise prouidence among other iudgements in his Church to keepe the Christian people in truth and vnitie and to condemne sectes and false teachers and troublers of the Church By vvhich iudgements and order vvhosoeuer vvil not or dare not be tried in al their doctrine and doings they shevv them selues to mistrust their ovvne cause and to flee from the light and ordinance of God Vvithout vvhich order of appeasing al differences in faith and constructions of the Scriptures the Church had beene more defectual and insufficient then any Commonvvealth or Societie of men in the vvorld none of vvhich euer vvanteth good meanes to decide al discordes and dissension arising among the subiects citizens of the same 6. Apostles and Auncients The Heresies of our Protestants vvhich vvould haue al men to giue voice or to be present in Councels and of others that vvould haue none but the holy or elect to be admitted are refuted by this example vvhere vve see none but Apostles Priests or Ancients assembled to dispute of the matter though many deuout people vvere in the citie the same time Neither did euer any other in the Auncient Councels of the Church assemble to debate and define the matter but such though many other for other causes be euer present Secular men or vvomen be their gifts neuer so great can not be iudges in causes of faith and religion If any thing saith God â—e hard and doubtful thou shalt come to the Priests of the Leuitical stocke and thou shalt folovv their sentence Againe The lippes of the Priest shal keepe knovvledge and the Lavv thou shalt require of his mouth Againe Aske the Lavv of the Priest Much more must vve referre al to our Bishops and Pastors vvhom God hath placed in the regiment of the Church vvith much larger priuilege then euer he did the old Priests ouer the Synagogue to vvhom it is said He that despiseth you despiseth me And it is to be noted that the Bishops so gathered in Councel represent the vvhole Church haue the authoritie of the vvhole Church and the Spirit of God to protect them from error as the vvhole Church SS Paul and Barnabas come hither for the definition of the vvhole Church The sentence of a plenarie or general Councel saith S. Augustine is the consent of the vvhole Church And so it must needes be in the Church because the Magistrates Senate Councel or deputies of al commonvvealthes represent the vvhole body and to haue it othervvise as the Churches Rebels vvish vvere to bring al to hel and horrour and them selues to be perpetually by the seditious and popular persons vpholden against Lavv reason and religion in their vvickednes â— Assembled A Councel vvas called to discusse the matter vvhich Councel vvas the more easily gathered because the Christian Bishops and countries vvere not yet so many but that the principal Gouernours of the Church being not far dispersed and as many learned men as vvere necessarie might be in Hierusalem or easily called thither And it vvas not a Prouincial Councel or Synode only but a general Councel consisting of the cheefe Apostles and Bishops that then vvere though the number vvas nothing so great as aftervvard vsed to assemble vvhen the Church vvas spred into al nations 7. Peter rising vp S. Peter as the head of the Church speaketh first as his Successors haue euer had not only in their personal presence but in their absence by their legates and substitutes the cheefe voice in al Councels general none euer receiued into authoritie and credite in the Church vvithout their Confirmation And therefore the Councels of the Arians and of other Heretikes vvere they neuer so great vvanting the Popes assent assistance or Confirmation did shamfully erre as Ariminense for the Arians and Ephesinum secundum for the Nestorians and such like condemned Assemblies 7. Chose that by my mouth Though Paul vvere called and appointed specially to be the Apostle of the Gentils yet that vvas S. Peters special priuilege by Gods ovvne choise that the first Gentils should be called by his mouth and that he first should vtter to the Church that truth of the admission of the Gentils him self for that he vvas Christes Vicar being notvvithstanding as his Maister vvas Minister Circuncisionis that is Apostle of the Ievves Christ deferring al preeminence vnto him in that point also 1â— Iames. S. Iames because he vvas an Apostle and also Bishop of Hierusalem gaue his sentence next for the speache interposed of SS Paul and Barnabas vvas but for their better information in the decision of the matter and for confirmation of S. Peters sentence though they being Apostles and Bishops had voices in the Councel also as many mâ— had though their sentences be not heare reported And vvhere S. Iames in his speach saith I iudge it is not meant that he gaue the principal definitiue sentence for he as al the rest folovved and allovved the senteÌ„ce of S. Peter as it is plaine in the text the vvhole assembly for reuerence of his person and approbation of his sentence holding their peace Al the multitude saith S. Hierom held their peace and into his sentence Iames the Apostle al the Priests did passe together For though S. Iames did particularise certaine points incident to the question debated as of eating strangled meates c. yet the proper controuersie for vvhich the Councel assembled vvas Vvhether the Gentils conuerted vvere bound to obserue the Lavv of Moyses and it vvas concluded that they vvere not bound nor ought not to be charged vvith Moyses Lavv or the Sacraments and ceremonies of the same this is the substance and principal purpose of this Councels decree vvhich doth binde for euer and Peter saith S. Hierom in the same place vvas Prince or author of this decree the matter of fornication and Idolothytes being but incident to the question or resolution and the forbidding of eating strangled and bloud but a temporal prohibition vvhich by the consent of the Church or othervvise aftervvard vvas abrogated the Church of God hauing the true sense of difference of times place persons vvhen and
hovv far such things are to be obserued and vvhen not And in such things as these and in other like vvhich according to circunstances require alteration it is that S. Augustine saith li. 2 de bapt c. 3. to 7. The former general or plenarie Councels may be amended by the later â—â— Fornication Fornication and contamination vvith Idols are of them selues mortal sinnes and therfore can neuer be lavvful yet because the Gentiles by custome vvere prone to both and of fornication made very smal account it pleased the Holy Ghost to forbid both specially Concerning the other points of absteining from bloud and stiffled meates they vvere things of their ovvne nature indifferent in vvhich for a time the Ievves vvere to be borne vvithal and the Gentils to bâ— a litle exercised to obedience By vvhich vve may see the great authoritie of Gods Church and Councels vvhich may commaund for euer or for a time such things as be fitte for the state of times and nations vvithout any expresse Scriptures at al and so by commaundement make things necessarie that vvere before indifferent 24. Going forth from vs. A proper discription or note of Heretikes Schismatikes and seditious teachers to go out from their spiritual Pastors and Gouernours and to teach vvithout their commission and approbation to disquiet the Catholike people vvith multitude of vvordes and svveete speaches and finally to ouerthrovv their soules 28. To the Holy Ghost and to vs. By this first vve note that it is not such a fault as the Heretikes vvould make it in the sight of the simple or any incongruitie at al to ioyne God and his creatures as the principal cause and the secondarie in one speache and to attribute that to both vvhich though diuersely yet procedeth of both God and you say good people commonly God and our Ladie Christ and S. Iohn We confesse to God and to Peter and Paul as God and his Angel To our Lord and Gedeon The svvord of our Lord and of Gedeon Our Lord and Moyses Christ and his Angels Our Lord and al Saincts ep ad Philem. S. Paul and our Lord 1 Thes 1 6. Al these speaches being partly Scriptures partly like vnto the Scriptures speaches are vvarraÌ„ted also by this Councel vvhich saith boldly hath giuen the forme thereof to al other Councels lavvfully called and confirmed to say the like It hath pleased the Holy Ghost and vs. S Cyprian ep 54. nu 2. reporting the like of a Synode holden in Afrike saith It hath pleased vs by the suggestion of the Holy Ghost Secondly vve note that the holy Councels lavvfully kept for determination or cleering of doubtes or condemning of errors and Heresies or appeasing of Schismes and troubles or reformation of life and such like important matters haue euer the assistance of Gods Spirit and therfore can not erre in their sentences and determinations concerning the same because the Holy Ghost can not erre from vvhom as you see here ioyntly vvith the Councel the resolution procedeth Thirdly vve learne that in the holy Councels specially though othervvise and in other Tribunals of the Church it be also verified Christes promes is fulfilled * that the Holy Ghost should suggest them and teach them al truth and that not in the Apostles time only but to the vvorldes end for so long shal Councels the Church and her Pastors haue this priuilege of Gods assistance as there be either doubtes to resolue or Heretikes to condemne or truthes to be opened or euil men to be reformed or Schismes to be appeased for vvhich cause S. Gregorie li. 1 ep 24 sub fin reuerenceth the foure general Councels Nicen Constantinop Ephes Chalced. as the foure bookes of the holy Gospel alluding to the number and of the fifth also he saith that he doth reuerence it alike and so vvould he haue done moe if they had beene before his time vvho saith of them thus Whiles they are concluded and made by vniuersal consent him self doth he destroy and not them vvhosoeuer presumeth either to loose whom they binde or to binde vvhom they loose S. Gregorie therfore reuerencing al fiue alike it may be marueled vvhence the Heretikes haue their fond difference betvvixt those foure first and other later attributing much to them and nothing to the rest Vvhereas in deede the later can erre no more then the first foure being holden and approued as they vvere and hauing the Holy Ghost as they had But in those first also vvhen a man findeth any thing against their Heresies as there be diuers things then they say plainely that they also may erre and that the Holy Ghost is not tied to mens voices nor to the number of sentences Vvhich is directly to reproue this first Councel also of the Apostles and Christes promes of the Holy Ghosts assistance to teach al truth Yea that you may knovv and abhorre these Heretikes throughly heare ye vvhat a principal Sect-Maister vvith his blasphemous mouth or penne vttereth saying that In the very best times such vvas partly the ambition of Bishops partly their folishnes and ignorance that the very blind may easily perceiue Satan verily to haue beene president of their assemblies Good Lord deliuer the people and the vvorld from such blasphemous tongues and bookes and giue men grace to attend to the holy Scriptures and Doctors that they may see hovv much not only S. Augustine and other fathers attribute to al general Councels specially to vvhich they referre them selues in al doubtes among them selues and in al their controuersies vvith Heretikes but to vvhich euen S. Paul him self so specially taught by God and others also yelded them selues Notorious is the saying of S. Augustine concerning S. Cyprian Vvho being a blessed Catholike Bishop and Martyr yet erred about the rebaptizing of such as vvere Christened by Heretikes If he had liued saith S. Augustine li. 2 de bapt c. 4 to haue seen the determination of a plenarie Councel vvhich he savv not in his life time he vvould for his great humilitie and charitie straight vvay haue yelded and preferred the general Councel before his ovvne iudgement and his fellovv Bishops in a Prouincial Councel only Vvhereby also vve learne that Prouincial Councels may erre though many times they do not and being conformable to the general Councels or confirmed and allovved by them or the See Apostolike their resolutions be infallible as the others are If any here aske vvhat neede so much disputing study and trauail in Councels to find out and determine the truth if the Holy Ghost infallibly guide them Vve ansvver that such is the ordinarie prouidence of God in this case to assist them vvhen they doe their endeuour and vse all humane meanes of industrie and not els And so though somvvhat othervvise God assisted the Euangelistes and other vvriters of the holy Scriptures that they could not erre in penning the same but yet they did
representing the three Persons to Abraham or the one Angel that vvrastling vvith Iacob bare our Lords Person no such thing is any vvhere forbidden but is very agreable to the peoples instruction In vvhich sort the Angels vvere commonly pourtered and namely the Cherubins ouer the Propitiatorie as they be novv in the Church not in their natural forme but vvith corporal vvinges as the Seraphins appeared to Esay the Prophete to expresse their qualitie and office of being Gods Angels that is Messengers and God the Father vvith the vvorld in his hand to signifie his creation and gouernement of the same and such like Vvhereof the people being vvel instructed may take much good and no harme in the vvorld being novv through their faith in Christ far from al fond imagination of the false gods of the Pagans And therfore S. Gregorie saith of the Churches Images That vvhich scripture or vvriting doth to the readers the same doth the picture to the simple that looke therevpon for in it euen the ignorant see vvhat they ought to folovv in it they do read that knovv no letters Vvhere he calleth it a matter of antiquitie and very conuenient that in holy places Images vvere painted to the peoples instruction so they be taught that they may not be adored vvith diuine honour and he in the same place sharply rebuketh Serenus the Bishop of Massilia that of indiscrete zele he vvould take avvay Images rather then teach the people hovv to vse them 34. Dionysius Areopagita This is that famous Denys that first conuerted France and vvrote those notable and diuine vvorkes de Ecclesiastica caâ—lesti hierarchia de diuinis nominibus and others in vvhich he confirmeth and proueth plainely almost al things that the Church novv vseth in the ministration of the holy Sacraments and affirmeth that he learned them of the Apostles giuing also testimonie for the Catholike faith in most things novv controuersed so plainely that our Aduersaries haue no shift but to deny this Denys to haue been the author of them â—eyning that they be an others of later age Vvhich is an old flight of Heretikes but most proper to these of al others Vvho seeing al antiquitie against them are forced to be more bold or rather impudent then others in that point CHAP. XVIII As Corinth in Achaia he vvorketh vvith his ovvne hands preaching IESVS to be CHRIST vnto the Ievves vpon their Sabboths 6 But they being obstinate and blaspheming he in plaine termes forsaketh them and turneth to the Gentils among vvhom according to a vision that he had to embolden him he planteth the Church in great numbers 12 the obstinat Ievves in vaine soliciting the Proconsul against him 18 From thence as length departing he returneth 19 by Ephesus vvhere he promiseth the Ievves to returne to them 22 and so to Antioch in Syria from vvhence he began his iourney Act. 15 23 but not resting by and by he goeth againe to visite the nevv Churches that he planted Act. 16 in Galatia and Phrygia 24 Apollo in his absence mightily confounding the Ievves at Ephesus 27 and aftervvard at Corinth verse 1 AFTER these things departing from Athens he came to Corinth ✠verse 2 and finding a certaine Ievv named Aquila borne in Pontus vvho of late vvas come out of Italie and Priscilla his vvife because Claudius had commaunded al Ievves to depart from Rome he came to them ✠verse 3 And because he vvas of the same craft he remained vvith them and vvrought and they vvere tentmakers by their craft ✠verse 4 And he disputed in the synagogue euery Sabboth interposing the name of our Lord IESVS and he exhorted the Ievves and the Greekes ✠verse 5 And vvhen Silas and Timothee vvere come from Macedonia Paul vvas instant in preaching testifying to the Ievves that IESVS is CHRIST ✠verse 6 But they contradicting and blaspheming he shaking his garmeÌ„ts said to them Your bloud vpon your ovvne head I being cleane from hence forth vvil goe to the Gentiles ✠verse 7 And departing theÌ„ce he entred into the house of a certaine man named Titus Iustus one that serued God vvhose house vvas adioyning to the synagogue ✠verse 8 And Crispus the prince of the Synagogue beleeued our Lord vvith al his house and many of the Corinthians hearing beleeued and vvere baptized ✠verse 9 And our Lord said in the night by a vision to Paul Doe not feare but speake and hold not thy peace ✠verse 10 for-because I am vvith thee and no man shal set vpon thee to hurt thee for I haue much people in this citie ✠verse 11 And he sate there a yere sixe moneths teaching among them the vvord of God ✠verse 12 But Gallio being Proconsul of Achaia the Ievves vvith one accord rose vp against Paul and brought him to the iudgement seate ✠verse 13 saying That this man contrarie to the Lavv persuadeth men to vvorshippe God ✠verse 14 And Paul beginning to open his mouth Gallio said to the Ievves If it vvere some vniust thing or an heinous facte O you men Ievves I should by reason beare you ✠verse 15 But if they be questions of vvord names and of your lavv your selues looke vnto it I vvil not be iudge of these things ✠verse 16 And he droue them from the iudgement seate ✠verse 17 And al appreheÌ„ding Sósthenes the prince of the synagogue strooke him before the iudgement seate and Gallio cared for none of those things ✠verse 18 But Paul vvhen he had staied yet many daies taking his leaue of the brethren sailed to Syria and vvith him Priscilla and Aquila vvho had shorne his head in Cenchris for he had * a vovv ✠verse 19 And he came vnto Ephesus and them he left there But him self entring into the synagogue disputed vvith the Ievves ✠verse 20 And vvhen they desired him that he vvould tarie a longer time he consented not ✠verse 21 but taking his leaue and saying I vvil returne to you againe God vvilling he departed from Ephesus ✠verse 22 And going dovvne to Caesaréa he vvent vp and saluted the Church and came dovvne to Antioche ✠verse 23 And hauing taried there a certaine time he departed vvalking in order through the countrie of Galatia and Phrygia confirming al the disciples ✠verse 24 And a certaine Ievv named Apollo borne at Alexandria an eloquent man came to Ephesus mighty in the scriptures ✠verse 25 This man vvas taught the vvay of our Lord and being feruent in spirit he spake and taught diligently those things that pertaine to IESVS knovving only the baptisme of Iohn ✠verse 26 This man therfore began to deale confidently in the synagogue Vvhom vvhen Priscilla and Aquila had heard they tooke him vnto them and expounded to him the vvay of our Lord more diligently ✠verse 27 And vvhereas he vvas desirous to goe to Achaia the brethren exhorting vvrote to the disciples to
verse 27 For the hart of this people is vvaâ—en grosse and vvith their eares haue they heauily heard and their eies they haue shut left perhaps they may see vvith their eies and heare vvith their eares and vnderstand vvith their hart and be conuerted and I heale them ✠verse 28 Be it knovven therfore to you that this Saluation of God is sent to the Gentiles and they vvil heare ✠verse 29 And vvhen he had said these things the Ievves vvent out from him hauing much questioning among them selues ✠verse 30 And he taried ful tvvo yeres in his hired lodging and he receiued al that came into him ✠verse 31 preaching the kingdom of God and â—eaching the things that concerne our Lord IESVS CHRIST vvith al confidence vvithout prohibition ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XXVIII â— Shaking of the beast The promes of Christ Marc. 16 that venemous serpents should not hurt them that beleeue in him is fulfilled not in al beleuers but in such as had the gift of miracles as S. Paul had Vvhom here a viper by nature so venemous that the people thought he should haue died out of hand did no vvhit annoy he extinguishing by the povver of Christ al the poison of the beast Yea and as the Christian people there til this day beleeue by S. Paules praiers the Iland vvas deliuered for euer from al such venemous serpents in so much that children there play vvith scorpions euer since that time and Pilgrimes daily carie vvith them peeces of stones out of the place vvhere S. Paul abode by vvhich they affirme that they heale them vvhich in other countries adioyning are bitten of scorpions the medicine therfore being called S. Paules grace The Heretikes that knovv not the povver of God nor the miraculous vertues giuen to his Saincts maruel and blaspheme vvhen they beare such things as be proper to certaine countries attributed sometimes to Gods miracles done by his Saincts â— as though that vvere not possible or vvere not as much to Gods honour and more then things proceding only of natural causes Such profane men vvould not haue attributed the holsomâ—es of the vvaters of Iericho to Eliseus his vertue and miracles amending them by casting salt into them if the Scripture had not expresly testified the same It is the part of al faithful men to referre such things to God vvhen any iust occasion is giuen therevnto rather then to nature though the incredulous doe alvvaies contrarie for feare of superstition dishonouring God As though this escape of drovvning might better and more to Gods glorie be referted to chaunce and the mariners industrie then to S. Paules praiers and extraordinarie vvorking â—0 Chaine I vvould vvish novv saith S. Chrystome to be for a time in the place vvhere these chaines remaine and to see the â—etters vvhich Diuels feare and Angels reuerence homil 5 ad populum Antiochenum See also S. Gregorie lib. â— episto â—0 of the miracles done by S. Paules chaines and that he sendeth to the Emperesse Constantia some dust thereof 〈◊〉 of for a great Relike and holy gift 22. Concerning this sect The Heretikes of al sortes comfort them selues much vvhen they finde here or els vvhere the Christian faith called of the Ievves or incredulous persons a Sect or an Heresie sometimes in contempt of Christes person the Maister of the same the Secte of the Nazarens as though the Church of God might as vvel erre in naming their doctrine Heresie as the Ievves and Pagans might and did misse in condemning Christian religion for an Heresie or as though the Protestants doctrine vvere as vvel proued and tried to be no Heresie by the Prophâ—ts and other Scriptures miracles and consent of al Nations and ages as Christes blessed doctrine is Vvhereas in deed the Protestants doctrine is euidently conuinced to be heretical by the same arguments that Christes religion is proued to be the only true doctrine of saluation and not an heresie And vvhosoeuer can deduce the Christian faith from Adam to this day through out al the Fathers Patriarches Prophetes Priests Apostles and Bishops by descent and succession of al lavves and states of true vvorshippers and beleeuers vvhich is the only or special vvay to proue that the Christian faith is no heresie he shal by the same meanes al at once proue the Protestants doctrine to be an heresie and a false secte That the Ievves therfore and il men in al places contradicted the Christian religion calling it an Heresie or a Sect as though it had a beginning of some certaine Sect-Maister other them God him self they vvere deceiued and the Church of God neuerthelesse calling the Protestants doctrine Heresie in the vvorst part that can be and in the vvorst sort that euer vvas doth right and most iustly The end of the Actes of the Apostles Vvherevnto we ioyne for the readers behalfe tvvo Tables of the tvvo cheefe Apostles and a note of the rest as an abridgement of the said booke and a supply of some things not there mentioned THE SVMME OF THE ACTES OF THE APOSTLES CONTEINING SPECIALLY THE GESTES OF THE TVVO PRINCIPAL Apostles SS Peter and Paul in such order of time and yeres of the Emperours and from Christs Natiuitia and Ascension as they vvere done so â—â—r as by holy Scriptures or Ecclesiastical vvriters may be gathered Wherein though is be not possible to set dovvne the procise and vndoubted time or yere of euery thing because neither S. Luke nor others do note particularly and orderly the moments of euery action of the said Apostles noâ— vve folovv the most probable and plaine 〈◊〉 that vve finde in holy Scripture and auncient vvriters Whereby the studious reader may easily discouer the folly of the Protestants that can finde no time when * Peter might possibly come to Rome be Bishop and die there diuers things in S. Paules actes being no lesse hard to reconcile to the course of S. Lukes narration then any thing touching the historie of S. Peter namely his * three yeres preaching in Arabia al vvhich must needes be true vvhether vve bit the very iust time or no and hovv so euer authors differ about the same A TABLE OF S. PETER Tiberij Nat. DnÌ„i Ascen  18 34 1 PETER causeth the Disciples to procede to the election of an other Apostle in Iudas roome Act. 1.    Receiuing vvith the rest the gifts of the Holy Ghost on Vvhit-sunday he made the first Sermon and conuerted 3000. Act. 2.    He cureth one borne lame preacheth Christ and penance to the Ievves so that 5000 beleeued Act. 3 4.    He is imprisoned released againe threatened and commaunded to preache no more but he vvith Iohn ansvvereth that they must obey God more then man Act. 4.    He striketh to death vvith a vvord Ananias and Saphira for sacrilege Act. 5.    He is sent
9 to many other good actions 17 and specially to louing of their enemies verse 1 I BESECH you therfore brethren by the mercie of God * that you exhibite your bodies ″ a liuing host holy pleasing God your reasonable seruice ✠verse 2 And be not conformed to this vvorld but be reformed in the newnes of your minde * that you may proue vvhat the good and acceptable and perfect vvil of God is ✠verse 3 for I say by the grace that is giuen me to al that are among you not to be more vvise then behoueth to be vvise but to be vvise vnto sobrietie * to euery one as God hath deuided the measure of faith ✠verse 4 For as in one body vve haue many members but al the members haue not one action ✠verse 5 so vve being many are one body in Christ eche one an others members ⊢ ✠verse 6 And hauing giftes according to the grace that is giuen vs differēt either prophecie ″ according to the rule of faith ✠verse 7 or ministerie in ministring or he that teacheth in doctrine ✠verse 8 he that exhorteth in exhorting he that giueth in simplicitie he that ruleth in carefulnes he that shevveth mercie in cheerefulnes ✠verse 9 Loue vvithout simulation Hating euil cleauing to good ✠verse 10 Louing the charitie of the brotherhod one toward an other Vvith honour preuenting one an other ✠verse 11 In carefulnes not slouthful In spirit feruent Seruing our Lord. ✠verse 12 Reioycing in hope Patient in tribulation Instant in praier ✠verse 13 Communicating to the necessities ' of the sainctes Pursuing hospitalitie ✠verse 14 Blesse them that persecute you blesse and curse not ✠verse 15 To reioyce vvith them that reioyce to vveepe vvith them that vveepe ✠verse 16 Being of one minde one tovvard an other Not minding high things but cōsenting to the humble ⊢ Be not vvise in your ovvne conceite ✠verse 17 To no man rendring euil for euil Prouiding good things not only before God but also before al men ✠verse 18 If it may be as much as is in you hauing peace vvith al men ✠verse 19 Not reuenging your selues my deerest but giue place vnto vvrath for it is vvritten Reuenge to me I vvil revvard saith our Lord. ✠verse 20 but if thine enemie hunger giue him meate if he thirst giue him drinke for doing this thou shalt heape coales of fire vpon his head ✠verse 21 Be not ouercome of euil but ouercome in good the euil ⊢ ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XII 1. A liuing host Lest men should thinke by the former discourse of Gods eternal predestination that no reward were to be had of good life and workes the Apostle now earnestly recommendeth to them holinesse of life 1. A liuing host Man maketh his body a sacrifice to God by giuing it to suffer for him by chastising it vvith fasting vvatching and such like and by occupying it in workes of charitie and vertue to Gods honour whereby appeareth how acceptable these workes are to God and grateful in his sight being compared to a sacrifice which is an high seruice done to him 6. According to the rule of faith By this and many places of holy write we may gather that the Apostles by the holy Ghost before they were sundered into diuers Nations set downe among them selues a certaine Rule and forme of faith and doctrine conteining not onely the Articles of the Crede but al other principles groundes and the whole platforme of al the Christian religion Which Rule was before any of the bookes of the new Testment were written before the faith was preached among the Gentiles by vvhich not onely euery other inseriout teachers doctrine was tried but al the Apostles and Euangelistes preaching vvriting interpreting which is here called prophecying were of gods Church appointed and admitted or disproued and reiected This forme by mouth and not by Scripture euery Apostle deliuered to the countrie by them conuerted For keeping of this forme the Apostle before praised the Romanes and afterward earnestly warneth them by no man 〈◊〉 speache to be drawen from the same This he commendeth to Timothee calling it his 〈◊〉 For not holding this fast and sure he blameth the Galatians further also denouncing to him self or an Angel that should write teach or expound against that which they first receiued 〈…〉 and commanding alwaies to bevvare of them that taught otherwise For feare of missing this line of truth him self notwithstanding he had the Holy Ghost yet lest he might haue preached in vaine and lost his labour he went to conferre with Peter and the rest for tho fast keeping of this Rule of truth the Apostles held Councels and their successors by their example For the holding of this Rule and by the measure thereof were al the holy Scriptures written for and by the same al the glorious doctors haue made their sermons commendries and interpretations Gods vvork al vvritings and interpretatiōs no otherwise admitted nor deemed to be of God but as they be agreable to this Rule And this is the sure Analogies 〈◊〉 measure of faith set downe and commended to vs euery where for the Apostles tradition and not the phantastical rule or square that euery Sectmaister pretendeth to gather out of the Scriptures falsely vnderstood and wrested to his purpose by which they iudge of doctor Scripture Church and al. Arîus had by that meanes a rule of his owne Luther had his false weightes and Caluin his owne also According to which seueral measure of euery Sect they haue their expositions of Gods word and in England as in other infected Countries they kept of lare an apish imitation of this prophecying which S. Paul here and in other places speaketh of and which was an exercise in the primitiue Church measured not by euery mans peculiar spirit but by the former Rule of faith first set downe by the Apostles And therfore al this new phantastical Prophecying al other preaching in Caluins schoole is iustly by this note of the Apostle condemned for that it is not according to but quite against the Rule of faith CHAP. XIII To yeld obedience and al other duties vnto Potestats 8 to loue their neighbour vvhich is the fulfilling of the Lavv 11 and specially to consider that novv being the time of grace vve must doe nothing that may not beseeme day light verse 1 LET ″ euery soul be subiect to higher powers for there is ″ no povver but of God And those that are of God are ordeined ✠verse 2 Therfore he that resisteth the povver resisteth the ordinance of God And ″ they that resist purchase to them selues damnatiō ✠verse 3 for princes are no feare to the good worke but to the euil But wilt thou not feare the povver Doe good and thou shalt haue praise of the same ✠verse 4
for her because heare is giuen her for a veile ✠verse 16 But if any man seeme to be contentious vve haue no such ″ custome nor the ` CHVRCH ' of God ✠verse 17 And this I commaund not praising it that you come together not to better but to vvorse ✠verse 18 First in deede vvhen you come together into the Church I heare that there are schismes among you and in part I beleeue it ✠verse 19 For ″ there must be heresies also that they also vvhich are approued may be made manifest among you ✠verse 20 Vvhen you come therfore together in one is it not novv to eate ″ our Lordes supper ✠verse 21 For euery one taketh his ovvne supper before to eate And one certes is an hungred and an other is drunke ✠verse 22 Vvhy haue you not houses to eate and drinke in or contemne ye the Church of God and confound them that haue not Vvhat shal I say to you praise I you in this I do not praise you ✠verse 23 For I receiued of our Lord that vvhich also ″ I haue deliuered vnto you that our Lord IESVS ″ in the night that he vvas betraied ″ tooke ″ bread ✠verse 24 and giuing thankes brake and said ″ Take ye eate ″ THIS IS ″ MY BODY VVHICH SHAL BE DELIVERED FOR YOV ″ this doe ye for the commemoration of me ✠verse 25 In like maner also the chalice after he had supped saying THIS CHALICE IS THE NEVV TESTAMENT IN MY BLOVD this doe ye as often as you shal drinke for the coÌ„memoration of me ✠verse 26 For as often as you shal eate this bread and drinke the chalice ″ you shal shevv the death of our Lord vntil he come ✠verse 27 Therfore vvhosoeuer shal eate this bread or drinke the chalice of our Lord vnvvorthily he shal be ″ guilty of the body and of the bloud of our Lord. ✠verse 28 But let a man proue him self and so let him eate of that bread and drinke of the chalice ✠verse 29 For he that eateth and drinketh vnvvorthily eateth and drinketh iudgement to him self ″ not discerning the body of our Lord. ⊢ ✠verse 30 Therfore are there among you many weake and feble and ″ many sleepe ✠verse 31 But if vve did ″ iudge our selues vve should not be iudged ✠verse 32 But vvhiles vve are iudged of our Lord vve are chastised that vvith this world vve be not damned ⊢ ✠verse 33 Therfore my brethren vvhen you come together to eate ″ expect one an other ✠verse 34 If any man be an hungred let him eate at home that you come not together vnto iudgement And the rest ″ I vvil dispose vvhen I come ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XI 2. My precepts Our Pastors and Prelates haue authoritie to commaund and vve are bound to obey And the Gouerners of the Church may take order and prescribe that vvhich is comely in euery state as time and place require though the things be not of the substance of our religion 5. Euery vvoman Vvhat gifts of God so euer vvomen haue though supernatural as some had in the Primitiue Church yet they may not forget their vvomanly shamefastnes but shevv them selues subiect and modest and couer their heads vvith a veile 16. Custome If vvomen or other to defend their disorder malipertnes dispute or alleage Scriptures and reasons or require causes of their preachers vvhy by vvhat authoritie they should be thus restrained in things indifferent make them no other ansvver but this This is the custome of the Church this is our custome Vvhich is a goodly rule to represse the saucinesse of contentious â—anglers vvhich being out of al modestie and reason neuer vvant vvordes and replies against the Church Vvhich Church if it could then by prescription of tvventy or thirty yeres and by the authority of one or tvvo of their first preachers stoppe the mouthes of the seditious vvhat should not the custome of fiftene hundred yeres the decrees of many hundred Pastors gaine of reasonable modest and humble men 19. There must be heresies Vvhen the Apostle saith Heresies must be He shevveth the euent and not that God hath directly so appointed it as necessarie for that they be it commeth of mans malice and free vvil but that they be conuerted to the manifestation of the good and constant in faith the Churches vnitie that is Gods special vvorke of prouidence that vvorketh good of euil And for that there should fall Heresies and Schismes specially concerning the Article and vse of the B Sacrament of the Altar vvhereof he novv beginneth to treate it may make vs maruel the lesse to see so great dissensions Heresies and Schismes of the vvicked and vveake in faith concerning the same Such things then vvil be but vvo to him by vvhom scandals or Sectes do come Let vs vse Heretikes saith S. Augustine not to that end to approue their errours but that by defending the Catholike doctrine against their deceices vve may be more vvatchful and vvary because it is most truely vvritten There must be heresies that the tried and approued may be manifested or discoured from the holovv hartes among you Let vs vse this benefite of Gods prouidence for Heretikes be made of such as vvould erre or be naught though they vvere in the Church but being out they profite vs excedingly not by teaching the truth vvhich they knovv not but by stirring vp the carnal in the Church to seeke truth and the spiritual Catholikes to deere the truth for there be innumerable holy approued men in the Church but they be not discerned from other among vs nor manifest so long as vve had rather sleepe in darknes of ignorance then behold the light of truth therfore many are raised out of their sleepe by Heretikes to see the day of God and are glad thereof August c. 8. de vera relig 20. Our Lordes supper The Christians at or about the time of the Churches onely Sacrifice and their communicating thereof kept great feastes vvhich continued long for that the reliefe of the poore vpon the common charges of the richer sort and the charitie and vnitie of al sortes vvere much preserued thereby for vvhich cause they vvere called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Charities of the auncient Fathers and vvere kept commonly in Church houses or porches adioyning or in the body of the Church vvhereof see Tertullian Apolog. c. 19. Clemens Alexand. S. Iustine S. Augustine cont Faiest li. 20 c. 20. after the Sacrifice and Communion vvas ended as S. Chrysostom ho. 27. in 1 Cor. in initio iudgeth Those feastes S. Paul here calleth Coenas Dominicas because they vvere made in the Churches vvhich then vvere called Dominica that is Our Lordes houses The disorder therfore kept among the Corinthians in these Church-feastes of Charitie the Apostle seeketh here to redresse from the foule abuses
vnderstanding of the vvhole assemblie edifieth not him self alone but al his hearers 6. If I come That is If I your Apostle and Doctor should preach to you in an vnknovven tongue and neuer vse any kinde of exposition interpretatioÌ„ or explication of my strange vvordes vvhat profite could you take thereby 8. If the trumpet As the Trumpeter can not giue vvarning to or from the fight vnles he vse a distinct intelligible sound or stroke knovven to the souldiars euen so the preacher that exhorteth to good life or dehorteth from sinne except he doe it in a speach vvhich his hearers vnderstand can not attaine to his purpose nor doe the people any good 13. Let him pray that He that hath onely the gift of strange tonges let him pray to God for the gift of interpretation that the one may be more profitable by the other for to exhort or preach in a strange tongue vvas not vnlavvful nor vnprofitable but glorious to God so that the speach had bene either by him self or by an other aftervvard expounded 14. My spirit praieth Also vvhen a man praieth in a strange tongue vvhich him self vnderstandeth not it is not so fruitful for instruction to him as if he knevv particularly vvhat he praied Neuertheles the Apostle forbiddeth nor such praying neither confessing that his spirit hart and affection praieth vvel tovvardes God though his minde and vnderstanding be not profited to instruction as othervvise it might haue bene if he vnderstood the vvordes Neither yet doth he appoint such an one to get his strange praier translated into his vulgar tongue to obteine thereby the foresaid instruction See the Declaration folovving of this Chapter 22. A signe The extraordinarie gift of tonges vvas a miraculous signe in the primitine Church to be vsed specially in the Nations of the Heathen for their conuersion 23. Infidels In the primitiue Church vvhen Infidels dvvelt neere or among Christians and often times came vnto their publike preaching exercises of exhortation and exposition of Scriptures and the like it vvas both vnprofitable and ridiculous to heare a number talking teaching singing Psalmes the like one in this language an other in that al at once like a blacke saunts and one often not vnderstood of an other sometime not to them selues and to strangers or the simple standâ—râ—s by not at al. Vvhere othervvise if they had spoken either in knovven tonges or had done it in order hauing an expositor or interpreter vvithal the Infidels might haue bene conuinced 26. A Psalme Vve see here that those spiritual exercises consisted specially first in singing or giuing forth nevv Psalmes or praiers and laudes secondly in Doctrine teaching or reading lectures thirdly in Reuelation of secrete things either present or to come fourthly in speaking Tonges of strange Nations lastly in translating or Interpreting that vvhich vvas said into some common knovven language as into Greeke Latin c. Al vvhich gifts they had among them by miracle from the holy Ghost 27. In course Al these things they did vvithout order of pride and contention they preached they prophecied they praied they blessed vvithout any seemely respect one of an other or obseruing of turnes and entercourse of vttering their Giftes Yea vvomen vvithout couer or veile and vvithout regard of their sexe or the Angels or Priests or their ovvne husbands malepartly spake tonges taught or prophecied vvith the rest This vvas then the disorder among the Corinthians vvhich the Apostle in this vvhole chapter reprehendeth and sought to redresse by forbidding vvomen vtterly that publike exercise and teaching men in vvhat order and course as vvel for speaking in tonges as interpreting and prophecying it should be kept A MORE AMPLE DECLARATION OF THE sense of this 14 Chapter This then being the scope and direct drift of the Apostle as is most cleere by his vvhole discourse and by the record of al antiquitie let the godly graue and discrete Reader take a tast in this one point of the Protestants deceitful dealing abusing the simplicitie of the popular by peruerse application of Gods holy vvord vpon some smal similitude and equiuocation of certaine termes against the approued godly vse and truth of the vniuersal Church for the seruice in the Latin or Greeke tongue which they ignorantly or rather vvilfully pretend to be against this discourse of S. Paul touching strange tonges Know therfore first that here is no vvord written or meant of any other tongues but such as men spake in the Primitiue Church by miracle and that nothing is meant of those tongues vvhich were the common languages of the vvorld or of the Faithful vnderstood of the learned and ciuil people in euery great citie and in which the Scriptures of the Old or new Testament vvere written as the Hebrevv Greeke and Latin for though these also might be giuen by miracle without study yet being knovven to the Iewes Romans or Greekes in euery place they be not counted among the differences of barbarous and strange tonges here spoken of which could not be interpreted commonly but by the miraculous gift also of interpretation And therfore this Apostle as the Euangelists also and others did their bookes vvrote his Epistles in Greeke to the Romans and to al other Churches Vvhich vvhen he vvrote though he penned them not in the vulgar language peculiar to euery people yet he vvrote them not in Tongue that is in any strange tongue not intelligible vvithout the gift of interpretation vvhere of he speaketh here but in a notable knovven and learned speach interpretable of thousands in euery countrie No more did S. Augustine our Apostle speaking in Latin bringing in the Scriptures and Seruice in Latin preach and pray in Tonges according to the Apostles meaning here for the Latin vvas not nor is not in any part of the Vvest either miraculous or strange though it be not the National tongue of any one countrie this day And therfore S. Bede saith li. 1 hist Angl. c. 1 that being then foure diuers vulgar languages in our countrie the Latin vvas made common to them al. And in deede of the tvvo though in truth neither sort be forbidden by this passage of S. Paul the barbarous languages of euery seueral prouince in respect of the vvhole Church of Christ are rather the strange Tonges here spoken of then the common Latin tongue vvhich is vniuersally of al the Vvest Church more or lesse learned and pertaineth much more to vnitie and orderly coniunction of al Nations in one faith Seruice and vvorship of God then if it vvere in the sundry barbarous speaches of euery Prouince Vvherein al Christians that trauel about this part of the vvorld or the Iudes either vvhere so euer they come shal finde the self same Masse Mattins and Seruice as they had at home Vvhere novv if vve goe to Germanie or the Germans or Geneuians come to vs eche others Seruice shal be thought strange and
to them selues nor novv to be approued or examined in the assemblies but they are such as vvere giuen and vvritten by the Holy Ghost and prescribed by Christ and his Church for the faithful to vse namely the Pater noster the Auâ— Marie and the Creede our Ladies Mattins the Litanies and the like Therfore the Apostle prescribeth nothing here thereof condemneth nothing therein toucheth the same nothing at al. But the deuout people in their auÌ„cient right may and ought stil vse their Latin primars beades and praiers as euer before Vvhich the wisedom of the Church for greate causes hath better liked and allowed of then that they should be in vulgar tonges though she wholy forbiddeth not but sometimes graunteth to haue them translated and vvould gladly haue al faithful people in order and humilitie learne as they may the contents of their praiers and hath commaunded also in some Councels that such as can not learne distinctly in Latin specially the Pater noster the Creede should be taught them in the vulgar toÌ„gue And therfore as vve doubt not but it is acceptable to God auailable in al necessities more agreable to the vse of al Christian people euer since their conuersion to pray in Latin then in the vulgar though euery one in particular vnderstand not vvhat he saith so it is plaine that such pray vvith as great consolation of spirit vvith as litle tediousues vvith as great deuotion and affection and oftentimes more then the other and alvvaies morethen any Schismatike or Heretike in his knovven language Such holy Oraisons be in maner consecrated and sanctified in and by the Holy Ghost that first inspired them and there is a reuerence and Maiestie in the Churches tongue dedicated in our Sauiours Crosse and giueth more force and valure to them said in the Churches obedience then to others The children cried Hosanna to our Sauiour and vvere allovved though they knevv not vvhat they said It is vvel neere a thousand yeres that * our people vvhich could nothing els but barbarum frendere did sing Alleluia and not Praiseye the Lord. and longer agoe since the poore husband men sang the same at the plough in other Countries Hiero. to 1 ep 58. And Sursum corda and Kyrie eleison and the Psalmes of Dauid sung in Latin in the Seruice of the Primitiue Church haue the auncient and flat testimonies of S. Cyptian S. Augustine S. Hierom and other Fathers Grego li. 7 ep 6â— Cypr. exp orat Do. nu 13. August c. 13 de dono perseuer de bono vid. c. 16. and ep 178. Hiero. prafat in Psal ad Sephron Aug. de Catechiz rud c. 9. de Doct. Chr. li. 2 c. 13. See ep 10. August of S. Hieroms latin translation readde in the Churches of Africa Praiers are not made to teache make learned or increase knovvledge though by occasion they sometimes instruct vs. but their special vse is to offer our hartes desires and vvants to God and to shevv that vve hang of him in al things and this euery Catholike doth for his condition vvhether he vnderstand the vvordes of his praier or not The simple sort can not vnderstand al Psalmes nor scarse the learned no though they be translated or read in knovven tonges men must not cease to vse them for al that vvhen they are knovven to containe Gods holy praises The simple people vvhen they desire any thing specially at Gods hand are not bound to knovv neither can they tel to vvhat petition or part of the Paternoster their demaund pertaineth though it be in English neuer so much they can not tel no more vvhat is Thy kingdome come then Adueniat regnum tuum not vvhether their petition for their sicke children or any other necessitie pertaine to this part or to Fiat voluntas tua or Nâ—nos inducas or to vvhat other part els It is ynough that they can tel this holy Oraison to be appointed to vs to call vpon God in al our desires more then this is not necessarie And the translation of such holy things often breedeth manifold danger and irreuerence in the vulgar as to thinke God is author of sinne vvhen they read Leade vs not into tentation and seldom any edification at al. For though vvhen the prayers be turned and read in English the people knovveth the vvordes yet they are not edified to the instruction of their minde and vnderstanding except they knevv the sense of the vvordes also and meaning of the holy Ghost For if any man thinke that S. Paul speaking of edification of mans minde or vnderstanding meaneth the vnderstanding of the vvordes onely he is fouly deceiued for vvhat is a childe of fiue or sixe yeres old edified or increased in knovvledge by his Pater noster in English It is the sense therfore vvhich euery man can not haue neither in English nor Latin the knovvledge vvhereof properly and rightly edifieth to instruction and the knovvledge of the vvordes onely often edifieth neuer a vvhit and some times buildeth to error and destruction as it is plaine in al Heretikes and many curious persons besides finally both the one and the other vvithout charitie and humilitie maketh the Heretikes and Schismatikes vvith al their English and vvhat other tonges and intelligence so euer to be as sonans cymbalum tinniens sounding brasse and a tinkling cymbal To conclude for praying either publikly or priuately in Latin vvhich is the common sacred toÌ„gue of the greatest part of the ChristiaÌ„ world this is thought by the vvisest godliest to be most expedient and is certainely seen to be nothing repugnant to S. Paul If any yet vvil be contentious in the matter vve must ansvver them vvith this same Apostle The Church of God hath no such custome and vvith this notable saying of S. Augustine ep 118. c. 5. Any thing that the vvhole Church doth practise and obserue through out the vvorld to dispute thereof as though it vvere not to be done is most insolent madnesse 14. Let vvomen hold their peace There be or vvere certaine Heretikes in our Countrie for such euer take the Scriptures diuersely for the aduantage of time that denied vvomen to hold lavvfully any kingdom or temporal Souerainty but that is false and against both reason the Scriptures This onely in that sexe is true that it is not capable of holy orders spiritual Regiment or Cure of soules and therfore can not doe any function proper to Priests and Bishopes not speake in the Church and so not preach nor dispute nor haue or giue voice either deliberatiue or definitiue in Councels and publike Assemblies concerning matters of ReligioÌ„ nor make Ecclesiastical lavves concerning the same nor binde nor loose nor excoÌ„municate nor suspend nor degrade nor absolue nor minister SacrameÌ„ts other then Baptisme in the case of mere necessitie when neither Priest nor other man can be had much lesse prescribe any thing to
or from him self to change euery yere or in euery epistle to forme of his former teaching to come daily vvith nevv deuises repugnant to his ovvne rules vvere not agreable to an Apostle and true teacher of Christ but proper to false prophets and Heretikes Vvhereof vve haue notorious examples in the Protestants vvho being destitute of the spirit of peace concord constancie vnitie and veritie as they varie from their ovvne vvritings vvhich they retract reforme or deforme continually so both in their preachings forme of Seruice they are so restles changeable and repugnant to them selues that if they vvere not kept in avve vvith much a do by temporal lavves or by the shame and rebuke of the vvorld they vvould coine vs euery yere or euery Parliament nevv Communions nevv faithes and nevv Christes as you see by the manifold endeuours of the Puritans And this to be the proper note of false Apostles and Heretikes see in S. Irenâ—us li. â— c. 18. and Tertul. de praescript S. Basil ep 82. 22. Hath sealed The learned Diuines proue by this place and by the like in the fourth to the Ephesians that the Sacrament of Baptisme doth not onely giue grace but imprinteth and sealeth the soule of the baptized vvith a spiritual signe marke badge or token vvhich can neuer be blotted out neither by sinne heresie apostasie nor other vvaies but remaineth for euer in man for the cognisance of his Christendom and for distinction from others vvhich vvere neuer of Christes fold by vvhich also he is as it were consecrated and deputed to God made capable and partaker of the rightes of the Church and subiect to her lavves and discipline See S. Hierom in 4. Ephes S. Ambrose li. 1 de Sp. sancto cap. 6. S. Cyril Hierosol Catechesi â—7 at the end and S. Dionysius Areopag c. 2. Eccl. Hierarch The which fathers expresse that spiritual signe by diuers agreable names vvhich the Church and most Diuines after S. Augustine call the character of Baptisme by the truth and force of vvhich spiritual note or marke of the soul he specially conuinceth the Donatistes that the said Sacrament though giuen and ministred by Heretikes or Schismatikes or vvho els so euer can neuer be reiterated See ep â—7 li. 6 cont Donatist cap. 1. li. 2 cont Parmenianum 6. 1â— As the like indeleble characters giuen also by the Sacraments of Confirmation and Orders do make those also irreiterable and neuer to be receiued but once Vvhereas al other Sacraments sauing these three may be often receiued of the self same person And that holy Orders can not be iterated see S. Augustine li. 2 cont Parmen c. 13. li. de bono coniug c. 24. and S. Gregorie li. 2 Rggist ep 32. The like of Confirmation is decreed in the most auÌ„cient Councel Tarracon cap. 6. Finally that this character is giuen onely by these said three Sacraments and is the cause that none of them can be in any man repeated or reiterated see the decrees of the Councels Florentine and Trent Vvhich yet is no nevv deuise of them as the Heretikes falsely affirme but agreable as you see both to the Scriptures and also to the auncient fathers and Councels â—4 Not because vve ouerrule Caluin and his seditious Sectaries vvith other like vvhich despise dominion as S. Iude describeth such vvould by this place deliuer them selues from al yoke of spiritual Magistrates and Rulers namely that they be subiect to no man touching their faith or for the examination and trial of their doctrine but to God and his vvord onely And no maruel that the male factors and rebelles of the Church vvould come to no tribunal but Gods that so they may remaine vnpunished at least during this life for though the Scriptures plainely condemne their heresies yet they could vvrithe them selues out by false gloses constructions corruptions and denials of the bookes to be Canonical if there vvere no lavves or iudicial sentence of men to rule and represse them Notvvithstanding then these vvordes of S. Paul vvhereby onely tyrannical insolent and proud behauiour and indiscrete rigor of Prelates or Apostles tovvards their flockes is noted as also in the first of S. Peter cap. 5. the Greeke vvord in these places and in the Gospel Mt. 20 25. Mr. 10 42. signifying lordly and insolent dominion yet he had and exercised iust ruâ—e preeminence and prelacie ouer them not onely for their life but also and principally touching their faith for he might did call them to account for the same and excoÌ„municated heretikes for foresaking their faith 1 Cor. 4 5. 2 Cor. 10 4. 13 10. 1 Tim. 1 20. Tit. â— 11. And al Christian men are bound to obey their lavvful Prelates in matters of faith and doctrine specially and must not vnder that ridiculous pretence of obeying Gods vvord onely vvhich is the shifte of al other Heretikes as Anabaptistes Arians and the like as vvel as the Protestants disobey Gods Church Councels and their ovvne Pastors and Bishops vvho by the Scriptures haue the regiment of their soules and may examine and punish as vvel Iohn Caluin as Simon Magus for falling from the Catholike faith for though God alone be the Lord author and giuer of faith yet they are his * cooperators and coadiutors by vvhom the faithful do beleeue and be preserued in the true faith and be defended from vvolues vvhich be Heretikes seeking to corrupt them in the same And this same Apostle * chalengeth to be their father as he that begat and formed them by his preaching in Christ CHAP. II. Prosecuting the true cause vvhich in the last chapter he gaue of his not comming 6 he pardoneth novv after some part of penance him that for incest he excommunicated in the last epistle requiring them obediently to consent therevnto 12 Then of his going from Troâ—â— into Macedonia God euery vvhere giuing him the triumph verse 1 AND I haue determined vvith my self this same thing not to come to you againe in sorovv ✠verse 2 For if I make you sorie and who is it that can make me glad but he that is made sorie by me ✠verse 3 And this same I vvrote to you that I may not vvhen I come haue sorovv vpon sorovv of the vvhich I ought to reioyce trusting in you al that my ioy is the ioy of you al. ✠verse 4 For of much tribulation and anguish of hart I vvrote to you by many teares not that you should be made sorie but that you may knovv vvhat charitie I haue more aboundantly tovvard you ✠verse 5 And if any man hath made sorovvful not me hath he made sorovvful but in part that I burden not al you ✠verse 6 To him that is such a one ″ this rebuke sufficeth that is giuen of many ✠verse 7 so that coÌ„trariewise you should rather pardon and comfort him lest perhaps such an one be svvallovved vp vvith ouer great sorovv âœ
verse 8 For the vvhich cause ″ I beseeche you that you confirme charitie tovvard him ✠verse 9 For therfore also haue I written that I may knovv the experiment of you vvhether in al things you be ″ obedient ✠verse 10 And vvhom you haue pardoned any thing ″ I also For my self also that vvhich I pardoned if I pardoned any thing ″ for you ″ in the person of Christ ✠verse 11 that vve be not ″ circumuented of Satan for vve are not ignorant of his cogitations ✠verse 12 And vvhen I vvas come to Troas for the Gospel of Christ and a doore vvas opened vnto me in our Lord ✠verse 13 I had no rest in my spirit for that I found not Titus my brother but bidding them fare vvel I vvent forth into Macedonia ✠verse 14 And thankes be to God vvho alvvaies triumpheth vs in Christ IESVS and manifesteth the odour of his knovvledge by vs in euery place ✠verse 15 For vve are the good odour of Christ vnto God in them that are saued and in them that perish ✠verse 16 To some in deede the odour of death vnto death but to others the odour of life vnto life And to these things vvho is so sufficient ✠verse 17 For vve are not as very many ″ adulterating the vvord of God but of sinceritie and as of God before God in Christ vve speake ANNOTATIONS CHAP. II. â— This rebuke sufficeth This Corinthian for incest vvas excommunicated and put to penance by the Apostle as appeareth in the former Epistle c. 5. And here order is giuen for his absolution and pardoning Vvherein first vve haue a plaine example and proofe of the Apostolike povver there of binding and here of loosing there of punishing here of pardoning there of retaining sinnes here of remission Secondly vve may hereby proue that not onely amendment ceasing to sinne or repentance in hart and before God alone is alvvaies ynough to obteine ful reconcilement vvhereas vve see here his separation also from the faithful and the Sacraments and from al companie or dealing vvith other Christian men besides other bodily affliction al vvhich called of the Apostle before interitus carnis the destruction of the flesh and named here Rebuke or as the * Greeke word also importeth mulct penaltie correction chastisment were enioyned him by the Apostles commaundement in the face of the Church and by the offender patiently susteined so long Thirdly we see that it lieth in he handes of the Apostles Bishops and spiritual Magistrates to measure the time of such penance or discipline not onely according to the weight of the offence committed but also according to the weaknes of the persons punished and other respectes of time and place as to their wisedom shal be thought most agreable to the parties good and the Churches edification Lastly by this vvhole hardling of the offenders case we may refute the vvicked heresie of the Protestants that vvould make â—he simple beleeue no punishment of a mans ovvne person for sinnes coÌ„mitted nor penance enioyned by the Church nor any paines temporal or satisfaction for our life past to be necessarie but al such things to be superfluous because Christ hath satisfied ynough for all Vvhich Epicurian doctrine is refelled not onely hereby but also by the Prophets Iohn the Baptistes Christes and the Apostles preaching of penance and condigne workes or fruites of repentance to euery man in his ovvne person and not in Christes person onely and by the vvhole life and most plaine speaches and penitential canons of the holy doctors and Councels prescribing times of penance commending penance enioyning penance and continually vsing the word satisfaction in this case through out al their vvorkes as our Aduersaries them selues can not but confesse 8. I beseche you They vvhich at the beginning did beare to much vvith the offender and seemed Ioâ—h to haue him excommunicated in so austere maner yet through their obedience to the Apostle became on the other side so rigorous and so farre detested the malefactor after he vvas excommunicated that the Apostle novv meaning to absolue him vvas glad to intreate and commaund them also to accept him to their companie and grace againe 9. Obedient Though in the last chapter he discharged him self of tyrannical dominion ouer them yet he chalengeth their obedience in al things as their Pastor and Superior and consequently in this point of receiuing to mercie the penitent Corinthian Vvhereby vve see that as the power and authoritie of excommunicating so of absoluing also vvas in S. Paules person though both vvere to be done in the face of the Church els he vvould not haue commaunded or required their obedience 10. I also The Heretikes and others not vvel founded in the Scriptures and antiquitie maruel at the Popes pardons counting them either fruitles or vnlavvful or no elder then S. Gregorie But in deede the authoritie power and right of them is of Christes ovvne vvord and commission principally giuen to Peter and so aftervvard to al the Apostles and in their persons to al the cheefe Pastors of the Church vvhen it vvas said Whatsoeuer you loose in earth shal be loosed in heauen By vvhich commission the holy Bishops of old did cut of large peeces of penance enioyned to offenders and gaue peace grace or indulgence * before they had accomplished the measure of their appointed or deserued punishment and that is to giue pardon And so S. Paul here did tovvardes the Corinthian vvhom he assoiled of mere grace and mercie as the vvord donare or â—endonare doth signifie when he might longer haue kept him in penance and temporall affliction for his offence Vvherof though he had already before God invvardly repented yet vvas he iustly holden vnder this correction for some satisfaction of his fault past during the Apostles pleasure To remit then the temporal punishment or chastisment due to sinners after the offence it self and the guilt therof be forgiuen of God is an Indulgence or pardon vvhich the principal Magistrates of Gods Church by Christes vvarrant and the Apostles example haue euer done being no lesse authorised to pardon then to punish and by imitation of our Maister who forgaue * the aduouteresse and diuers other offenders not only their sinnes but also often the temporal punishments due for the same are as much giuen to mercie as to iustice 10. For you Theodorete vpon this place saith that the Apostle gaue this pardon to the Corinthian at the intercession of the blessed men Timotheus and Titus And we may read in sundrie places of S. Cyprian namely that Indulgences or remissions vvere giuen in the primitiue Church by the mediation of holy Confessors or Martyrs and by coÌ„municating the satisfactorie vvorkes of one to another to vvhich end they gaue their letters to Bishops in the behalfe of diuers their ChristiaÌ„ brethreÌ„ a thing most agreable to the
mutual entercourse that is betvvene the members of Christes mystical body and very ansvverable to Gods iustice * vvhich by supply of the one sort that aboundeth standeth entire in respect of the other sort also that wanteth In vvhich kinde the Apostle confesseth that him self by his suffering and tribulations supplieth the vvantes of such passions as Christ hath to suffer not in his ovvne person but in his body vvhich is his Church Vvherevpon vve inferre most assuredly that the satisfactorie and penal vvorkes of holy Sainctes suffered in this life be communicable and applicable to the vse of other faithful men their fellovv-members in our Lord and to be dispensed according to euery ones necessitie and deseruing by them vvhom Christ hath constituted ouer his familie and hath made the dispensers of his treasures 10. In the person of Christ For that many might of ignorance or pride reproue the practise of Gods Church and her Officers or deny the Apostles authoritie to be so great ouer mens soules as to punish and pardon in this sort S. Paul doth purposely and precisely tell them that he doth giue pardon as Christes Vicar or as bearing his person in this case and therfore that no man may maruel of his povver herein except he thinke that Christes povver authoritie and commission is not sufficient to release temporal punishment due to sinners And this to be the proper meaning of these vvordes In the person of Christ and not as the Protestants vvould haue it the better to auoid the former conclusion of the Apostles giuing indulgence In the face or sight of Christ you may easily vnderstand by the Apostles like insinuation of Christes povver vvhen he committed this offender to Satan affirming that he gaue that sentence in the name and vvith the vertue or povver of our Lord IESVS CHRIST In al vvhich cases the Protestants blindnes is exceding great vvho can not see that this is not the vvay to extol Christes povver to deny it to his Priests seing the Apostle chalengeth it by that that Christ hath such povver that him self doth it in his name vertue and person So novv in this and in no other name giue Popes and Bishops their pardons Vvhich pertaining proprely to releasing onely of temporal punishment due after the sinne and the eternal punishment be forgiuen is not so great a matter as the remission of the sinne it self vvhich yet the Priests * by expresse commission do also remitte 11. Circumuented of Satan Vve may see hereby that the dispensation of such discipline and the releasing of the same be put into the povver and handes of Gods ministers to deale more or lesse rigorously to pardon sooner or later punish longer or shorter vvhile as shal be thought best to their vvisedom for the end of al such correction or pardoning must be the saluation of the parties soul as the Apostle noted 1 Cor. 5 5. Vvhich to some and some certaine times may be better procured by rigour of discipline then by indulgence to some others by leuitie and humane dealing so pardoning of penance is called in old Councels rather then by ouermuch chastisemeÌ„â— for consideration vvhereof in some ages of the Church much discipline great penance and satisfaction vvas both enioyned and also vvillingly susteined and then vvas the lesse pardoning and fevver indulgences because in that voluntary vse and acceptation of punishment and great zeale and feruor of spirit euery man fulfilled his penancÌ„e and fevv asked pardon Novv in the fall of deuotion and lothsomnes that men commonly haue to do great penance though the sinnes be far greater then euer before yet our holy mother the Church knovving vvith the Apostle the cogitations of Satan hovv he vvould in this delicate time driue men either to desperation or to forsake Christ and his Church and al hope of saluation rather then they vvould enter into the course of canonicall discipline enioyneth small penance and seldom vseth extremitie vvith offenders as the holy Bishops of the primitiue Church did but condescending to the vveaknes of her children pardoneth exceding often and much not onely al enioyned penance but also al or great partes of vvhat punishment temporal so euer due or deserued either in this vvorld or in the next As for the Heretikes vvhich neither like the Churches lenitie and pardoning in these daies nor the old rigor of the primitiue Church they be like to the Ievves â— that condemned Iohn the Baptist of austeritie and Christ of to much freedom and libertie not knovving nor liking in deede either Christes ordinance and commission in binding or loosing or his prouidence in the gouernement of the Church 17. Adulterating The Greeke vvord signifieth to make commoditie of the vvord of God as vulgar Vinteners do of their vvine Vvhereby is expressed the peculiar trade of al Heretikes and exceding proper to the Protestants that so corrupt Scriptures by mixture of their ovvne phantasies by false traÌ„slations glosses colorable and pleasant commentaries to deceiue the tast of the simple as tauerners and tapsters do to make their vvines salable by manifold artificial deceites The Apostles contrarievvise as all Catholikes deliuer the Scriptures and vtter the vvord of God sincerely and entirely in the same sense and sort as the fathers left them to the Church interpreting them by the same Spirit by vvhich they vvere vvritten or spoken CHAP. III. Lest the Iudaical false Apostles should obiect againe that he praiseth him self he saith that the Corinthians are his commendation and they in their hartes being iustified by his ministerie he thereof inferreth that the ministers of the nevv Testament are farre more glorious them they of the old 12 and our people more lightened then theirs verse 1 BEGIN we againe to commend our selues or do vve neede as certaine epistles of commendation to you or from you ✠verse 2 Our epistle you are vvritten in our hartes vvhich is knovven and read of al men ✠verse 3 being manifested that you are ″ the epistle of Christ ministred by vs vvritten not vvith inke but vvith the Spirit of the liuing God not in tables of stone but in the tables carnall of the hart ✠verse 4 And such confidence vve haue by Christ God ✠verse 5 not that vve be sufficient to thinke any thing ″ of our selues as of our selues but our sufficience is of God ✠verse 6 Vvho also hath made vs meete ministers of the nevv â—estament not in the letter but in the Spirit For ″ the letter killeth but the Spirit quickeneth ✠verse 7 And if the ministration of death with letters figured in stones vvas in glorie so that the children of Israël could not behold the face of Moyses for the glorie of his countenaÌ„ce that is made void ✠verse 8 how shal not the ministration of the Spirit be more in glorie ✠verse 9 For if the ministratioÌ„ of damnation be in glorie
″ much more the ministerie of iustice aboundeth in glorie ⊢ ✠verse 10 For neither vvas it glorified vvhich in this part vvas glorious by reasō of the excelling glorie ✠verse 11 For if that which is made void is by glorie much more that vvhich abideth is in glorie ✠verse 12 Hauing therfore such hope vve vse much confidence ✠verse 13 and not * as Moyses put a vele vpon his face that the children of Israël might not behold his face vvhich is made voide ✠verse 14 but their senses vvere dulled For vntil this present day ″ the self same vele in the lecture of the old testament remaineth vnreuealed because in Christ it is made voide ✠verse 15 but vntil this present day vvhen Moyses is read a vele is put vpō their hart ✠verse 16 But vvhen he shal be conuerted to our Lord the vele shal be taken avvay ✠verse 17 And * our Lord is a Spirit And vvhere the Spirit of our Lord is there is ″ libertie ✠verse 18 But vve al beholding the glorie of our Lord vvith face reuealed are transformed into the same image from glorie vnto glorie as of our Lordes Spirit ANNOTATIONS CHAP. III. 1. The Epistle of Christ S. Paul and other holy vvriters of Scriptures did set dovvne many thinges in vvriting by penne inke and paper al vvhich be of the Holy Ghost but the special and proper booke of Christes truth and Gospel is not the external vvriting in those dead creatures but in the hartes of the faithful being the proper subiecte of these truthes and graces preached in the nevv Testament and the habitacle of the Holy Ghost In the vvhich booke of faithful mens hartes S. Paul vvrote diuers thinges not vttered in any Epistle as sundrie of the Apostles vvrote the Christian religion in the hartes of their hearers onely and in other material bookes not at all Vvhereof S. Irenaeus li. 3. ◠4. saith What and if the Apostles also had left no Scriptures ought vve not to folovv the order of the tradition vvhich they deliuered vnto them to vvhom they committed the Churches◠to the vvhich ordinance many nations of those barbarous people that haue beleeued in Christ do consent vvithout letter or inke hauing saluation vvritten in their hartes and keeping diligently the tradition of the elders And S. Hierom 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hiero◠c. 9. ad Pa◠In the Greede of our faith and hope vvhich being deliuered by tradition from the Apostles is not vvritten in paper and inke but in the tables camal of the hart And this is the Churches booke also vvhereby and vvherein she keepeth faithfully al truth vvritten in the hartes of those to vvhom the Apostles did preach vvith the like diligence as she keepeth and preserueth the other booke vvhich is of holy Scriptures from al corruption of Heretikes and other iniuries 5. Of our selues This maketh first against the Heretikes called Pelagians that hold our meritorious actions or cogitations to be of free vvil onely and not of Gods special grace Secondly against the Protestantes vvho on the contrarie side referre al to God and take avvay mans freedom and proper motion in his thoughtes and doings the Apostle confessing our good cogitations to be our ovvne but not as comming of our selues but of God 6. The letter killeth As the letter of the old Lavv not truely vnderstood nor referred the Christ commaunding and not giuing grace and spirit to fulfil that vvhich vvas commaunded did by occasiō kill the carnal Iew so the letter of the nevv Testamēt not truely taken nor expounded by the Spirit of Christ vvhich is onely in his Church killeth the Heretike vvho also being carnal and void of spirit gaineth nothing by the external precepts or good lessons of the Scriptures but rather taketh hurt by the same See S. Augustine to 〈◊〉 Ser. 70 1000 de tempore li. de Sp. lit c. 5. 6. seq 9. Much more The preeminence of the new Testament and of the priesthod or Ministerie thereof before the old is that the nevv by al her Sacraments and Priests as ministers immediate of grace and remission of sinnes doth so ex opere operato giue the spirit of life and charitie into the hartes of the faithful as the old did giue the letter or external act of the Lavv. 14. The self same vele As the Ievves reading the old Testament by reason of their blindnes vvhich God for the punishment of their incredulitie suffereth to remaine as a couer vpon their eies and hartes can not see Christ in the Scriptures vvhich they daily heare read in their Synagogs but shal vvhen they beleeue in him and haue the couer remoued perceiue al to be most plainely done and spoken of him in their law Scriptures euen so Heretikes hauing as S. Augustine noteth a farre greater couer of blindnes and incredulitie ouer their hartes in respect of the Catholike Church vvhich they impugne then the Iewes haue concerning Christ can not see though they read or heare the Scriptures read neuer so much the maruelous euidence of the Catholike Church and truth in al pointes but vvhen they shal returne againe to the obedience of the same Church they shal finde the Scriptures most cleere for her and her doctrine and shal vvonder at their former blindnes 17. Libertie The Spirit and grace of God in the nevv Testament dischargeth vs of the bondage of the Lavv and sinne but is not a vvarrant to vs of fleshly licence as S. Peter vvriteth nor dischargeth Christians of their obedience to order lavv and power of Magistrates spiritual or temporal as some Heretikes of these daies do seditiously teach CHAP. IIII. That according as so glorious a ministerie requireth he liueth and preacheth sincerely 〈◊〉 the vvhich glorie his Aduersaries can not count vaine considering his persecutions because persecution is to Gods glorie and to our humilitie and hope and meritorious of increase of grace in this life and of most glorious bodies and soules aftervvard verse 1 THERFORE hauing this ministration according as vve haue obteined mercie vve faile not ✠verse 2 but vve renounce the secrete things of dishonestie not walking in crastines nor ″ adulterating the vvord of God but in manifestation of the truth commending our selues to euery conscience of men before God ✠verse 3 And if our Gospel be also hidde in them that perish it is hidde ✠verse 4 in vvhom the God of this vvorld hath blinded the mindes of the infidels that the illumination of the Gospel of the glorie of Christ vvho is the image of God might not shine to them ✠verse 5 For vve preache nor our selues but IESVS Christ our Lord and vs your seruants by IESVS ✠verse 6 because God that commaunded light to shine of darkenes he hath shined in our hartes to the illumination of the knovvledge of the glorie of God in the face of Christ IESVS ✠verse 7
the Epistle to the Romanes but here lesse exactly and more briefly because the Galatians vvere very rude and the Romanes contrarivvise repleti omni scientia Rom. 15. replenished vvith al knovvledge THE EPISTLE OF PAVL TO THE GALATIANS CHAP. I. After the foundation laide in the salutation â— 6 he exclaimeth against the Galatians and their false apostles 1â— considering that the Gospel vvhich he preached to theÌ„ he had it immediatly of Christ him self 13 Vvhich to shevv he beginneth to tel the storie of his conuersion and preaching since then that as he learned nothing of the other Apostles so yet he had their approbation verse 1 PAVL an Apostle not of men ″ neither by man but by IESVS Christ and God the Father that raised him from the dead ✠verse 2 and al the brethren that are vvith me to the churches of Galatia ✠verse 3 Grace to you and peace from God the Father and our Lord IESVS Christ ✠verse 4 vvho gaue him self for our sinnes that he might deliuer vs from this present vvicked vvorld according to the vvil of our God and father ✠verse 5 to vvhom is glorie for euer and euer Amen ✠verse 6 I maruel that thus so soone you are transferred from him that called you into the grace of Christ vnto an other Gospel ✠verse 7 vvhich is not an other vnles there be some that trouble you and vvil inuert the Gospel of Christ ✠verse 8 But although we ″ or an Angel from heauen euaÌ„gelize to you beside that vvhich vve haue euangelized to you be he anáthema ✠verse 9 As vve haue said before so novv I say againe If any euangelize to you beside that vvhich you haue receiued be he anáthema ✠verse 10 For do I novv vse persuasion to men or to God Or do I seeke to please men If I yet did please men I should not be the seruant of Christ ✠verse 11 For I doe you to vnderstand brethren the Gospel that vvas euangelized of me that it is not according to man ✠verse 12 For neither did I receiue it of man noâ— learne 〈◊〉 but by the reuelation of IESVS Christ ✠verse 13 For you haue heard my coÌ„uersation sometime in Iudaisme that aboue measure I persecuted the Church of God and expugned it ✠verse 14 and profited in Iudaisme aboue many of mine equales in my nation being more aboundantly an emulator of the traditions of my fathers ✠verse 15 But vvhen it pleased him that separated me from my mothers vvombe and called me by his grace to reueale his sonne in me ✠verse 16 that I should euangelize him among the Gentils incontinent I condescended not to flesh and bloud ✠verse 17 neither came I to Hierusalem to the Apostles my antecessors but I vvent into Arabia and againe I returned to Damascus ✠verse 18 Then after three yeres I came to Hierusalem ″ to see Peter and taried with him fiftene daies ✠verse 19 But other of the Apostles savv I none sauing Iames the brother of our Lord. ✠verse 20 And the things that I vvrite to you behold before God that I lie not ⊢ ✠verse 21 After that I came into the partes of Syria and Cilicia ✠verse 22 And I vvas vnknowen by sight to the churches of Ievvrie that vvere in Christ ✠verse 23 but they had heard only That he vvhich persecuted vs sometimes doth novv euangelize the faith vvhich sometime he expugned ✠verse 24 and in me they glorified God ANNOTATIONS CHAP. I. 1. Neither by man Though he vvere not first by mans election nomination or assignement but by Gods ovvne special appointmeÌ„t chosen to be an Apostle yet by the like expresse ordinance of God he tooke orders or imposition of hands of men as is plaine Act. 18. Let vs bevvare then of such false Apostles as novv a daies intrude them selues to the office of Ministerie and preaching neither called of God nor rightly ordered of men â— Or an Angel Many vvorthie obseruations are made in the fathers vvritings of the earnest admonition of the Apostle and much may vve gather of the text it self first that the credit of any man or Angel for vvhat learning eloquence shevv of grace or vertue so euer though he vvrought miracles should not moue a Christian man from that truth vvhich he hath once receiued in the Catholike Church of vvhich point Vincentius Liâ—inensis excellently treateth li. cont profan hares Nouitates Vvhereby vve may see that it is great pitie and shame that so many folovv Luther and Caluin and such other Ieude fellovves into a nevv Gospel vvhich are so farre from Apostles and Angels that they are not any vvhit comparable vvith the old Heretikes in giftes of learning or eloquence much lesse in good life Secondly S. Augustine noteth vpon the vvord Beside that not al other teaching or more preaching then the first is forbidden but such as is contrarie and disagreing to the rule of faith The Apostle did not say saith he If any man euangelize to you more then you haue receiued but beside that you receiued for if he should say that he should be preiudiâ—ial to him self vvho coueted to come to the Thessalonians that he might supply that vvhich vvas vvanting to their faith Novv he that supplieth addeth that vvhich vvas lacking taketh not avvay that vvhich vvas c. By vvhich vve see hovv friuolously and calumniously the Heretikes charge the Church vvith addition to the Scripture Thirdly as vvel by the vvord euangelizamus vve euangelize as the vvord accepistis you haue receiued vve may note that the first truth against vvhich no second Gospelling or doctrine may be admitted is not that onely vvhich he vvrote to the Galatians or vvhich is conteined either in his or any other of the Apostles or EuaÌ„gelistes vvritings but that vvhich vvas by vvord of mouth also preached taught or deliuered them first before he wrote to them Therfore the Aduersaries of the Church that measure the word of God or Gospel by the Scriptures onely thinking them selues not to incurre S. Paules curse except they teach directly against the vvritten vvord are fouly beguiled As therein also they any shamefully erre when they charge the Catholikes with addint to the Gospel when they teach any thing that is not in expresse wordes written by the Apostles or Euangelistes not marking that the Apostle in this Chapter and els where commonly calleth his his fellovves whole preaching the Gospel be it written or vnvvritten Fourthly by the same wordes we see condemned al after-preachings later doctrines new sectes and authors of the same that onely being true which was first by the Apostles and Apostolike men as the lavvful husbandmen of Christes fild sovved and planted in the Church and that false which was laten and as it vvere ouersovven by the enemie By which rule not onely Tertullian de praescript nu 6 9. but all other auÌ„cient Doctors and specially S.
his vocation and doctrine to their trial and approbation and to ioyne in office teaching and societie or communion vvith them For there is no extraordinarie or miraculous vocation that can seuer or separate the person so called in doctrine or fellovvship of Christian life and religion from the ordinarie knowen societie of Gods people and Priestes Therfore vvhosoeuer he be vpon vvhat pretence so euer that vvil not haue his calling and doctrine tried by the ordinarie Gouerners of Gods Church or disdaineth to go vp to the principal place of our religion to conferre vvith Peter and other pillers of the Church it is euident that he is a false teacher a Schismatike and an Heretike By vvhich rule you may trie al your nevv teachers of Luthers or Caluins schoole vvho neuer did nor euer durst put their preaching to such conference or trial of holy Councel or Bishops as they ought to do and vvould do if it vvere of God as S. Paules vvas 2. In vaine Though S. Paul doubted not of the truth of the Gospel vvhich he preached knovving it to be of the holy Ghost yet because other men could not nor vvould not acknovvledge so much til it vvere allovved by such as vvere vvithout al exception knovven to be Apostles to haue the spirit of truth to discerne vvhether the vocation spirit Gospel of Paul vvere of God he knevv he should othervvise vvithout conferēce vvith them haue lost his labour both for the time past and to come He had not had saith S. Hierom securitie of preaching the Gospel if it had not been approued by Peters sentence and the rest that vvere vvith him Hiero. ep 29. c. 2. See Tertul. li. 4 Cont. Marc. nu 3. Therfore by reuelation he vvent to conferre with the Apostles at Hierusalem that by them hauing his Apostleship and Gospel liked and approued he might preach vvith more fruite Vvherein vve see this holy Apostle did not as the seditious proud Heretikes do novv a daies vvhich refusing al mans attestation or approbation vvil be tried by Scriptures onely As also vve may learne that it is not such absurditie as the Aduersaries vvould make it to haue the Scriptures approued by the Churches testimonie Seing the Gospel vvhich S. Paul preached being of as much certaintie and of the same Holy Ghost that the Scriptures be vvas to be put in conference and examination of the Apostles vvithout al derogation to the truth dignitie or certaintie of the same And the cauilling of Heretikes that we make subiect Gods Oracles to mans censure and the Scriptures to haue no more force then the Church is content to graunt vnto them is vaine and false I or to beare vvitnes or to giue euidence or attestation that the preaching or vvriting of such is true and of the Holy Ghost is not to make it true no more then the Goldsmith or touch-stone that trie and discerne vvhich is true gold make it good gold but they giue euidence to man that so it is And therfore that disputation also vvhether the Scripture or the Church be of greater authoritie is superfluous either giuing testimonie to the other and both assured by the Holy Ghost from al error the Church yet being before the Scriptures the spouse of Christ and proper dwelling temple or subiect of God and his graces for the vvhich Church the Scriptures vvere and not the Church for the Scriptures In vvhich Church there is iudicial authoritie by office and iurisdiction to determine of doubtful questions touching the sense of the Scriptures and other controuersies in religion to punish disobedient persons Of which iudicial power the Scriptures be not capable as neither the truthes determinations of the same can be so euident to men ' nor so agreable and fit for euery particular resolution as diuersitie of times and persons requireth Certaine is the truth and great is the authoritie of both but in such diuers kindes as they can not be vvell compared together The controuersie is much like as if a man touching the ruling a case in lavv or giuing sentence in a matter of question should aske vvhether the iudge or the euidēce of the parties be of more authoritie or credit vvhich vvere as friuolous a dispute as it were a disordered part for any man to say he vvould be tried by no other iudge but by his owne vvritings or euidences Vvith such tristers and seditious persons haue vve to do now a daies in diuinitie as vvere intolerable in any prophane science or facultie in the vvorld 6. Added nothing The Gospel and preaching of S. Paul vvas wholy of God therfore though it vvere put to the Churches probation as gold is to the touch stone yet being found in al pointes pure nothing could be altered or amended therein by the Apostles Euen so the Scriptures vvhich are in deede vvholy of the Holy Ghosts enditing being put to the Churches trial are found proued and testified vnto the vvorld to be such and not made true altered or amended by the same Vvithout vvhich attestation of the Church the holy Scriptures in them selues vvere alvvaies true before but not so knowen to be to al Christians nor they so bound to take them And that is the meaning of the famous sentence of S. Augustine Cont. ep fund c. 5. vvhich troubleth the Heretikes so much I vvould not beleeue the Gospel saith he vnles the authoritie of the Church moued me 7. To Peter of the circumcision Vve may not thinke as the Heretikes deceitfuly teach that the charge of the Apostles vvas so distincted that none could preach or exercise iurisdiction but in those seueral places or towardes those peoples or prouinces onely vvherevnto by Gods appointment or their ovvne lot or election they vvere specially designed For euery Apostle might by Christes commission Mat. 28. Goe and teach al nations vse al spiritual functiō through the vvhole vvorld yet for the more particualr regard care of prouinces for peace order sake some were appointed to one countrie some to an other as of the other Apostles we see in the Ecclesiastical histories and for S. Peter S. Paul it is plaine by this place other that to them as to the tvvo cheefe and most renovvmed Apostles the Church of al Nations vvas giuen as deuided into two partes that is Ievves and Gentiles the first and principal being S. Peters lot that herein also he might resemble our Sauiour vvho vvas sent namely * to the lost sheepe of Israel and vvas properly * the Minister of the Circumcision the second being S. Paules vvhom Christ chose specially to preach to the Gentiles Not so for al that that either he vvas limited to the Gentils onely vvhō the Actes of the Apostles report in euery place first to haue entered into the Synagogs preached Christ to the Ievves as he vvrote also to the Hebrues euer had special regard honour to thē
de doct Christ Some fevv for many most easie to be done most honorable for signification and most cleare and pure for to be obserued and kept hath our Lord him self and the Apostolical discipline deliuered And li. de ver relig c. 17. Of the vvisedom of God it self mani nature being taken vvhereby vve vvere called into libertie a fevv Sacraments most holsom vvere appointed and instituted vvhich might conteine the societie of Christian people that is of the free multitude vnder one God And againe cont Faust li. 19. c. 13. The Sacraments are changed they are made caesier fevver holsommer happier the same he hath in the 118 epistle c. 1. and many other places besides By vvhich you may see it is not al one to vse elements visible Sacraments or ceremonies and to serue them as the Pagans do or to serue vnder them as the Ievves did vvherevvith the Heretikes calumniously charge the Christians And as touching the small number facilitie efficacie and signification vvherein the said holy father putteth the special difference vvho seeth not that for so many busie sacrifices vve haue but one for Sacraments vvel nere infinite but seuen al so easie so ful of grace so significant as can be possible as of euery one in their seueral places is proued Here let the good Readers take heede of a double deceite vsed by the Aduersaries about S. Augustines places alleaged first in that they say he made but tvvo Sacraments vvhich is vntrue for although treating of the difference betvvene the Ievvish Sacraments and ours he namely giueth example in Baptisme and the Eucharist as sometimes also for example he nameth but one yet he hath no vvord nor signe at al that there should be no moe but contrarievvise in the foresaid epistle 118 he insinuateth that besides those tvvo there be other of the same sort in the Scriptures Yea vvith water and bread which be the elements of the tvvo foresaid Sacraments he expresly nameth oile also li. 2. cont lit Petil. c. 104. the element or matter of the Sacrament of Confirmation which in the same place he maketh to be a Sacrament as Baptisme is So doth he affirme of the Sacrament of Orders li. 1 de bapt c. 1. and also of Matrimonie li. de bono coniug c. 24. of Penance likevvise he speaketh as of Baptisme which he calleth Reconciliation li. 1. de adult conjug c. 28. Lastly by the booke de visitatione infirmorum in S. Augustine li. 2 c. 4. by Prosper de pradictionibus p. 2. c. 29. S. Innocentius ad Eugubinum Io. 1. Cont. ep ad Eugub c. 8. S. Cyril li. 2. in Leuiticum and S. Chrysostom li. 3 de Saterdotio Extreme vnction is proued to be a Sacrament It is false then that the Heretikes affirme of S. Augustine by vvhose doctrine it is plaine that though the elements or Sacraments of the new lavv be but few and very fevv in comparison of those in the old lavv yet there be no fevver then seuen specified by him Vvhich number of seuen the holy Councels of Florence and Trent do expresly define to haue been instituted by Christ against these late Heretikes See more of these Sacraments in their places Act. 8. 1 Tim 4. Io. 20. Ia. 5. Ephes 5. The other forgerie of the Aduersaires concerning the elements or ceremonies is that S. Augustine ep 119. c. 19. should affirme that the Church and Christian people in his daies vvherevpon they inferre that it is so much more novv vvere so loden vvith obseruation of vnprofitable ceremonies that they vvere in as great seruilitie and subiection to such things as the Ievves He saith so in deede of some particular presumptions inuentions and vsages of certaine persons as that some made it a heinous matter to touch the grouÌ„d vvith their bare feete vvithin their ovvne octaues and such like vanities whereby some simple folkes might be infected vvhich this holy Doctor specially misliked and vvisheth such things as they may vvithout scandal to be taken avvay But that he vvrote or meant so of any ceremonie that the Church vseth either appointed by Scripture or Councel or custom of the Catholike Church him self denieth it in expresse termes in the same place and in sundrie other vvhere he allovveth al the holy ceremonies done in the ministration of the Sacraments and els vvhere Vvhereby it is cleere that the Churches most comely orders and significant 〈◊〉 pertaine not to the yoke of the old lavv much lesse to the superstition of Gentilitie as Heretikes affirme but to the svveete yoke of Christ and light burden of his lavv to order decencie and instruction of the faithful in al libertie loue faith grace and spirit 9. Vveake and poore Vvhether he meane of the creatures vvhich the Gentils serued as it may seeme by the vvordes before of seruing strange gods so the elements vvere most base and beggerly or of the Iuaical ceremonies and sacraments as most expound it euen so also their elements vvere vveake and poore in them selues not giuing life saluation and remission of sinnes nor being instruments or vessels of grace as the 7 Sacraments of the nevv lavv be 10. You obserue daies That vvhich S. Paul speaketh against the Idolotrical obseruation of daies moâ—eths and times dedicated by the Heathen to their false goddes and to vvicked men or spirites as to Iupiter Mercurie Ianus Iuno Diana and such like or against the superstitious differences of daies fatall fortunate or disâ—nol and other obseruations of times for good lucke or il lucke in mans actions gathered either by particular fansie or popular obseruation or curious and vnlavvful artes or lastly of the Iudaical festiuities that vvere then ended and abrogated vnto vvhich notvvithstanding certaine Christian Ievves vvould haue reduced the Galatians against the Apostles doctrine al that I say do the Heretikes of our time falsely and deceitfully interprete against the Christian holidaies and the sanctification and necessarie keeping of the same Vvhich is not only contrarie to the Fathers exposition but against the very Scriptures and the practise of the Apostles the vvhole Church Aug. cont Adimâ—Ì„s c. 16. Ep. 118. c. 7. Hiero. in hunc locum In the Apocalypse c. 1. there is plaine mention of the Sunday that is our Lordes day Dominicus dies vnto vvhich the Ievves Sabboth vvas altered their Pasche into our Easter their PeÌ„tecost into our Vvhitsontide vvhich vvere ordained obserued of the Apostles them selues And the antiquitie of the feastes of Christes Natiuitie Epiphanle AsceÌ„sion is such that they caÌ„ be referred to no other origine but the Apostles institution vvho as S. Clement testifieth li. â— const Apost c. â—9 gaue order for celebrating their follovv Apostles S. Steuens and other Martyrs daies after their death and much more no doubt did they giue order for Christes festiuities According to vvhich the Church hath kept not only his but S. Steuens and the B. Innocents euen on the
according to the purpose of him that vvorketh al things according to the counsel of his vvil ✠verse 12 that vve may be vnto the praise of his glorie vvhich before haue hoped in Christ ✠verse 13 in vvhom you also vvhen you had heard the vvord of truth the Gospel of your saluation in vvhich also beleeuing you vvere signed vvith the holy Spirit of promis ✠verse 14 vvhich is the pledge of our inheritance to the redemption of acquisition vnto the praise of his glorie ✠verse 15 Therfore I also hearing your faith that is in our Lord IESVS and loue tovvard al the sainctes ✠verse 16 cease not to giue thankes for your making a memorie of you in my praiers ✠verse 17 that God of our Lord IESVS Christ the father of glorie giue you the spirit of vvisedom and of reuelation in the knovvledge of him ✠verse 18 the eies of your hart illuminated that you may knovv vvhat the hope is of his vocation and vvhat are the riches of the glorie of his inheritance in the sainctes ✠verse 19 and vvhat is the passing greatnes of his povver tovvard vs that beleeue according to the operation of the might of his povver ✠verse 20 vvhich he vvrought in Christ raising him vp from the dead and setting him on his right hand in celestials ✠verse 21 aboue ″ al Principalitie Potestate Power and Domination and euery name that is named not only in this vvorld but also in that to come ✠verse 22 And he hath * subdued al things vnder his feete and hath made him ″ head ouer al the CHVRCH ✠verse 23 vvhich is his body the fulnes of him vvhich is filled al in al. ANNOTATIONS CHAP. I. 21. Al Principalitie The Fathers vpon this and other places of the old and new Testament vvhere they finde the orders of holy Angels or spirites named agree that there be nine orders of them Of vvhich some be here counted and called as vve see in the Epistle to the Colossians the order of Thrones is specified vvhich maketh fiue to vvhich if vve adde these foure Cherubim Seraphim Angels and Archangels vvhich are commonly named in holy vvrite in al there be nine S. Denys coel Hier. c. 7. 8. 9. Ec. Hier. c. 1. S. Athanas li de Communi essent in fine Gregor Moral li. 32. c. 18. Therfore good Reader make no accoumpt of * Caluins and others infidelitie vvhich blasphemously blame and condemne the holy doctors diligence in this point of curiousitie and impietie The vvhole endeuour of these heretikes is to bring al into doubt and to corrupt euery Article of our Religion 22. Head It maketh a high proofe among the Protestants that no man can be head of the Church because it is a calling and dignitie proper to Christ But in truth by as good reason there should be no king nor lord because He is king and lord neither should there be Bishop or Pastor because he is the Bishop and Pastor of our soules nor Pontifex nor Apostle for by those titles S. Paul termeth him Hebr. 3 none should be piller foundation rocke light or maister of the Church or truth because Christ is properly al these And yet our nevv doctors though they be exceding seditious and vvould for the aduantage of their sect be gladly ridde of kings and al other Superiors temporal if they feared not the sword more then God and vvould finde as good Scriptures to be deliuered of them as they now finde to discharge them selues of obedience to Popes yet I say they vvil not deny al the former titles and dignities notvvithstanding Christes soueraine right in the same to be giuen and communicated to the Princes and Magistrates of the earth both spiritual and temporal though Christ in a more diuine ample absolute excellent and transcendent sort haue al these things attributed or appropriated to him self So then though he be the head of the Church and the onely head in such soueraine and principal maner as no earthly man or mere creature euer is or can be and it ioyned to the Church in a more excellent sort of coniunction then any king is to his subiects or Countrie or any Pope or Prelate to the Church vvhereof he is gouernour euen so farre that it is called his body Mystical life motion spirit grace issuing dovvne from him to it and the members of the same as from the head of the natural body though in this sort we say no man can be head but Christ nor the Church be body to any but to Christ yet the Pope may be the ministerial head that is to say the cheefe Gouernour Pastor and Prelate of the same and may be his Vicar or Vicegerent in the regiment of that part vvhich is in earth as S. Hierom calleth Damasus the Pope Summum Sacerdotem the cheefe and highest Priest and the Apostle saith of this ministerial head The head can not say to the feete you are not necessarie for me For therein also is a great difference betvvene Christ and euery mortal I relate that as the Apostle here saith he is head of the vvhole Church meaning of the triumphaÌ„t of al Angels also though in an other sort no lesse theÌ„ of the Church militaÌ„t So Peter vvas not nor any Pope nor any man can be Where you must obserue that for this soueraine preeminence of Christ in this case the Church is not called the body mystical of any Gouernour Peter Paul or vvhat Prelate or Pope so euer CHAP. II. He putteth them in minde of their vnvvorthines before they vvere Christians that al the praise may be giuen to the grace of God 11 and of the enmitie that vvas thâ—â— betvvene the Ievv and the Gentil 〈◊〉 vntil nevv that Christ by his Crosse hath made both one taking avvay the ceremâ—nies of the Lavv and making one body and building one holy Temple of al in his Catholike Church verse 1 AND you vvhen you vvere dead by your offenses sinnes ✠verse 2 vvherein sometime you vvalked according to the course of this vvorld according to the * prince of the povver of this aire of the spirit that novv vvorketh on the childreÌ„ of diffidence ✠verse 3 in vvhom also vve al conuersed sometime in the desires of our flesh doing the vvil of the flesh and of thoughtes and vvere by nature the children of vvrath as also the rest ✠verse 4 but God vvhich is riche in mercie for his exceding charitie vvhervvith he loued vs ✠verse 5 euen vvhen vve vvere dead by sinnes quickened vs together in Christ by vvhose grace you are saued ✠verse 6 and raised vs vp vvith him and hath made vs sit vvith him in the celestials in Christ IESVS ✠verse 7 that he might shevv in the vvorldes succeding the aboundant riches of his grace in bountie vpon vs in Christ IESVS ✠verse 8 For by ″ grace you are saued
and diuers other in holy vvrite proue that he merited for him self according to al learned mens iudgement As Apoc 5. The lambe that vvas slaine is vvorthie to receiue povver and Diuinitie And Heb. 2. We see IESVS for the passion of death crowned vvith glorie and honour See S. Augustine vpoÌ„ these vvordes of the Psalme 109. propterea exaltabit caput 10. Name of IESVS By the like vvickednes they charge the faithful people for capping or kneeling vvhen they heare the name of IESVS as though they vvorshipped not our Lord God therein but the syllables or letters or other material elemeÌ„ts vvhereof the vvord vvritten or spoken consisteth and al this by sophistications to dravv the people from due honour and deuotion tovvard CHRIST IESVS vvhich is Satans drift by putting scruples into poore simple mens mindes about his Sacraments his Saincts his Crosse his name his image such like to abolish al true religioÌ„ out of the vvorld and to make them plaine Atheists But the Church knovveth Satans cogitations and therfore by the Scriptures and reason vvarranteth and teacheth al her children to do reuerence vvhen so euer IESVS is named because Catholikes do not honour these things nor count them holy for their matter colour sound and syllables but for the respect and relation they haue to ouâ— Sauiour bringing vs to the remembrance and apprehension of Christ by sight hearing or vse of the same signes els vvhy make vve not reuerence at the name of Iesus the sonne of â—irach as vvel as of IESVS CHRIST And it is a pitieful case to see these prophane subtelties of Heretikes to take place in religion vvhich vvere ridiculous in al other trade of life Vvhen vve heare our Prince or Soueraine named vve may vvithout these scruples doe obeisance but tovvardes Christ it must be superstitious 12. With feare and trembling Against the vaine presumption of Heretikes that make men secure of their predestination and saluation he vvilleth the Philippians to vvorke their saluation vvith feare and trembling according to that other Scripture Blessed is the man that alvvaies iâ— fearful Prouerb 28 v. 14. 13. Worketh in you Of this thus saith S. Augustine Not because the Apostle saith it is God that vvorketh in you both to vvil and vvorke must vve thinke he taketh avvay our free vvill For if it vvere so then vvould he not a litle before haue vvilled them to vvorke their ovvne saluation vvith feare and trembling For vvhen they be commaunded to vvorke their free vvil is called vpon but vvith trembling and feare is added lâ—st by attributing their vvel vvorking to them selues they might be proud of their good deedes as though they vvere of them selues August de gratia lib. arbit c. 9. 17. The sacrifice The obedience of faith and matryrdom be so acceptable actes to God vvhen they be voluntarily referred to his honour that by a metaphore they be called sacrifice and pleasant hostes to God CHAP. III. He vvarnâ—th them of the False-apostles * shevving that him self had much more to bragge of in Iudaisme then they but that he maketh price of nothing but only of Christ and of Christian iustice and of suffering vvith him 12 vvherein yet he acknovvledgeth his imperfection 17 exhorting them to beare Christes Crosse vvith him and not to imitate those bellygods verse 1 FROM hence forth my brethren reioyce in our Lord. To vvrite the same things vnto you to me surely it is not tedious and to you it is necessarie ✠verse 2 See the dogges see the euil vvorkers see the concisioÌ„ ✠verse 3 For vve are the circumcision vvhich in spirit serue God and vve glorie in Christ IESVS and not hauing confidence in the flesh ✠verse 4 albeit I also haue confidence in the flesh ✠If any other man seeme to haue confidence in the flesh I more ✠verse 5 circumcised the eight day of the stocke of Israël of the tribe of Beniamin * an Hebrevv of Hebrevves * according to the Lavv a Pharisee ✠verse 6 according to emulation persecuting the Church of God according to the iustice that is in the Lavv conuersing vvithout blame ✠verse 7 But the things that vvere gaines to me those haue I esteemed for Christ detriments ✠verse 8 Yea but I esteeme al things to be detriment for the passing knovvledge of IESVS Christ my Lord for vvhom I haue made al things as detriment and do esteeme them as dung that I may gaine Christ ✠verse 9 and may be found in him not hauing ″ my iustice vvhich is of the Lavv but that vvhich is of the faith of Christ vvhich is of God iustice in faith ✠verse 10 to knovv him and the vertue of his resurrection and the societie of his passions configured to his death ✠verse 11 if by any meanes I may come to the resurrection vvhich is from the dead ✠verse 12 ″ Not that novv I haue receiued or novv am perfect but I pursue if I may comprehend vvherein I am also comprehended of Christ IESVS ⊢ ✠verse 13 Brethren I do not account that I haue comprehended Yet one thing forgetting the things that are behinde but stretching forth my self to those that are before ✠verse 14 I pursue to the marke to the price of the supernal vocation of God in Christ IESVS ✠verse 15 Let vs therfore as many as are perfect be thus minded and if you be any ″ othervvise minded this also God hath reuealed ' to you ✠verse 16 Neuerthelesse vvherevnto we are come that vve be of the same minde let vs continue in the same rule ✠verse 17 Be folovvers of me brethren obserue them that vvalke so as you haue our forme ✠verse 18 For * many vvalke vvhom often I told you of and novv vveeping also I tel you the enemies of the crosse of Christ ✠verse 19 vvhose end is destruction vvhose God is the belly and their glorie in their confusion vvhich minde vvorldly things ✠verse 20 But our conuersation is in heauen vvhence also vve expect the Sauiour our Lord IESVS Christ ✠verse 21 vvho vvil reforme the body of our humilitie configured to the body of his glorie according to the operation vvhereby also he is able to subdue al things to him self ANNOTATIONS CHAP. III. 9. My iustice Diuers Lutherans in their translations do shamfully mangle this sentence by transposing the vvordes and false poluting of the partes hereof to make it haue this sense that the Apostle vvould haue no iustice of his ovvne but onely that iustice vvhich is in Christ Vvhich is a false and heretical sense of the vvordes and not meant by S. Paul vvho calleth that a mans ovvne Iustice vvhich he chalengeth by the vvorkes of the Lavv or nature vvithout the grace of Christ and that Gods iustice as S. Augustine expoundeth this place not vvhich is in God or by vvhich God is
the man of sinne be reuealed the sonne of perdition ✠verse 4 vvhich is an aduersarie is ″ extolled aboue al that is called God or that is worshipped so that he sitteth ″ in the temple of God shevving him self as though he were God ✠verse 5 Remember you not that vvhen I vvas yet vvith you I told you these things ✠verse 6 And now ″ vvhat letteth you knovv that he may be reuealed in his time ✠verse 7 For novv the mysterie of iniquitie vvorketh only that he vvhich novv holdeth doe hold vntil he be taken out of the vvay ✠verse 8 And then that vvicked one shal be reuealed * vvhom our Lord IESVS shal kil vvith the spirit of his mouth shal destroy vvith the manifestation of his aduent him ✠verse 9 vvhose comming is according to the operatioÌ„ of Satan ″ in al povver and lying signes and vvonders ✠verse 10 and in al seducing of iniquitie to them that perish for that they haue not receiued the charitie of the truth that they might be saued ✠verse 11 Therfore God vvil send them the operation of errour to beleeue lying ✠verse 12 that al may be iudged vvhich haue not beleeued the truth but haue consented to iniquitie ✠verse 13 But vve ought to giue thaÌ„kes to God alvvaies for you brethreÌ„ beloued of God that he hath chosen you first-fruites vnto saluation in sanctification of spirit and faith of the truth ✠verse 14 into the vvhich also he hath called you by our Gospel vnto the purchasing of the glorie of our Lord IESVS Christ ✠verse 15 Therfore brethren stand and hold the ″ traditioÌ„s vvhich you haue learned vvhether it be by vvord or by our epistle ✠verse 16 And our Lord IESVS Christ him self and God our father vvhich hath loued vs and hath giuen eternal consolation and good hope in grace ✠verse 17 exhort your hartes and confirme you in euery good vvorke and vvorde ANNOTATIONS CHAP. II. â— Aâ— though the day The curiositie of man fed by Satans deceites hath sought to knovv and to giue out to the vvorld such things as God vvil not impart to him nor be necessarie or profitable for him to knovv so farre that both in the Apostles daies and often aftervvard some haue feined reuelations some falsely gathered out of the Scriptures some presumed to calculate and coniecte by the starres and giuen furth to the vvorld a certaine time of Christes coming to iudgement Al vvhich seducers be here noted in the person of some that vvere about to deceiue the Thessalonians therein And S. Augustine in his 80 Epistle ad Hesychium proueth that no man can be assured by the Scriptures of the day yere or age that the end of the vvorld or the second Aduent shal be â— Vnles there come a reuolt first Though vve can not be assured of the moment houre or any certaine time of our Lordes coÌ„ming yet he vvarranteth vs that it vvil not be before certaine things be fulfilled vvhich must come to passe by the course of Gods prouidence and permission before vvhich are diuers vvhereof in other places of Scriptures vve be forevvarned Here he vvarneth vs of tvvo specially of a reuolt defection or an apostasie and of the comming or reuelation of Antichrist Vvhich tvvo pertaine in effect both to one either depending of the other and shal fall as it may be thought neere together and therfore S Augustine maketh them but one thing This apostasie or reuolt by the iudgement in maner of al auncient vvriters is the general forsaking fall of the Romane empire So Tertullian li. de resur carnis S. Hierom q 11 ad Algasiam S. Chrysostom ho. 4. and S. Ambrose vpon this place S. Augustine De Ciuit. Dei li. 20 c. 19. Al vvhich fathers and the rest * Caluin presumpâ—kously condemneth of errour and follie herein for that their exposition agreeth not vvith his and his fellovves blasphemous fiction that the Pope should be Antichrist To establish vvhich false impietie they interprete this reuolt or apostasie to be a general reuolt of the visible Church from God vvhose house or building they say vvas sodenly destroied and lay many yeres ruined and ruled onely by Satan and Antichrist So faith the foresaid Arch-heretike here though for the aduantage of his defence and as the matter els vvhere requireth he seemeth as al their fashion is to speake in other places quite contrarie but vvith such colour and collusion of vvordes that neither other men nor him self can tell vvhat he vvould haue or say And his fathers Vvicleffe and Luther his fellovves and folovvers Illyricus Beza and the rest are for the time of the Churches falling from Christ so various among them selues and so contrarie to him that it is horrible to see their confusion and a pitieful case that any reasonable man vvil folovv such companions to euident perdition But concerning â—his errour and falshod of the Churches defection or reuolt it is refuted suffiâ—iently by S. Augustine against the Donatistes in many places Vvhere he proueth that the Church shal not faile to the vvorldes end no not in the time of Antichrist affirming them to deny Christ and to robbe him of his glorie inheritance bought vvith his bloud vvhich teach that the Church may faile or perish Li. de vnit Ec. c. 12. 13. De Ciuit. li. 20. c. 8. In Psal 85 ad illud Tu soâ—u Deus magnus ps 70 Conc. 2. Psal 60. De vtil cred c. 8. S. Hierom refuteth the same vvicked Heresie in the Luciferians prouing against them that they make God subiect to the Diuel and a poore miserable Christ that imagine the Church his body may either perish or be driuen to any corner of the vvorld both of them ansvver to the Heretikes arguments grounded on Scriptures falsely vnderstood vvhich vvere to long here to rehearse It is ynough for the Christian reader to knovv that it is an old deceite and excuse of al Heretikes and Schismatikes for defence of their forsaking Gods Church that the Church is perished or remaineth hidden or in them selues onely and in those places vvhere they and their folovvers dvvel to knovv also that this is reproued by the holy Doctors of the primitiue Church and that it is against Christes honour povver prouidence and promis If the Aduersaries had said that this reuolt vvhich the Apostle foretelleth shal come before the vvorldes end is meant of great numbers of Heretikes Apostataes reuolting from the Church they had said truth of them selues and such others vvhom S. Iohn calleth Antichristes And it is very like be it spoken vnder the correction of Gods Church and al learned Catholikes that this great defection or reuolt shal not be onely from the Romane empire but specially from the Romane Church and vvithal from most points of Christian religion not that the Catholike Christians either in the time of
Antichrist or before shal refuse to obey the same but for that neere to the time of Antichrist and the consummation of the vvorld there is like to be a great reuolt of kingdoms peoples and Prouinces from the open external obedience and communion thereof Vvhich reuolt hauing been begunne and continued by Heretikes of diuers ages resisting hating the Seate of Peter vvhich they called cathedram pestilentia the chaire of pestilence * in S. Augustines daies because it is Christes fort erected against Hel gates and al Heretikes and being novv vvonderfully increased by these of our daies the next precursors of Antichrist as it may seeme shal be fully atchieued a litle before the end of the vvorld by Antichrist him self though euen then also vvhen for the fevv daies of Antichristes reigne the external state of the Romane Church and publike entercourse of the faithful vvith the same may cease yet the due honour and obedience of the Christians tovvard it and communion in hart vvith it and practise thereof in secrete and open confessing thereof if occasion require shal not cease no more then it doth novv in the Christians of Cypres and other places vvhere open entercourse is forbidden This is certaine and vvonderful in al vvise mens eies and must needes be of Gods prouidence a singular prerogatiue that this Seate of Peter standeth vvhen al other Apostolike Sees be gone that it stood there for certaine ages together vvith the secular seate of the Empire that the Popes stood vvithout vvealth povver or humane defense the Emperours knovving vvitting and seeking to destroy them and putting to the svvord aboue thirtie of them one after an other yea and being as much afraid of them as if they had been amuli imperij Competitors of their Empire as S. Cyprian noteth epist 52 ad Antonianum num 3 of S. Cornelius Pope in his daies and Decius then Emperour againe that the Emperours aftervvard yelded vp the citie vnto them continuing for al that in the Emperial dignitie still that the successors of those that persecuted them laid dovvne their crovvnes before their Seate and sepulcres honouring the very memories and Relikes of the poore men vvhom their predecessors killed that novv vvel neere these 1600 yeres this Seat standeth as at the beginning in continual miserie so novv of long time for the most part in prosperitie vvithout al mutation in effect as no other kingdom or State in the vvorld hath done euery one of them in the said space being manifoldly altered It standeth vve say al this vvhile to vse S. Augustines vvordes de vtil cred c. 17. Frustra circumlatrantibus haereticis the Heretikes in vaine barking about it not the first Heathen Emperours not the Gothes and Vandals not the Turke not any sackes or massakers by Alaricus Gensericus Attila Borbon and others not the emulation of secular Princes vvere they kings or Emperours not the Popes ovvne diuisions among them selues and manifold difficulties and dangers in their elections not the great vices vvhich haue been noted in some of their persons no◠al these nor any other endeuour or scādal could yet preuaile against the See of Rome nor is euer like to preuaile til the end of the vvorld dravv neere at vvhich time this reuolt here spoken of by the Apostle may be in such sort as is said before and more shal be said in the Annotations next folovving ◠The man of sinne There vvere many euen in the Apostles time as vve see by the 4 Chapter of S. Iohns first epistle and in the vvritings of the aūcient fathers that vvere forerunners of Antichrist and for impugning Christes truth and Church vvere called antichristes vvhether they did it by force and open persecution as Nero and others either Heathen or Heretical Emperours did or by false teaching and other deceites as the Heretikes of al ages in vvhich common and vulgar acception S. Hierom saith al belonged to Antichrist that vvere not of the communion of Damasus then Pope of Rome Hiero. ep 57 ad Damas and in an other place al that haue nevv names after the peculiar calling of Heretikes as Arians Donatistes and as vve say novv Caluinistes Zuinglians c. al such saith he be Antichristes Dial. cont Lucifer c. 9. Yea these later of our time much more then any of the former for diuers causes vvhich shal aftervvard be set dovvne Neuerthelesse they nor none of them are that great Aduersarie enemie and impugner of Christ vvhich is by a peculiar distinction and special signification named the Antichrist 1 Io. 2. and the man of sinne the sonne of perdition the Aduersarie described here els vvhere to oppose him self directly against God our Lord IESVS CHRIST The Heathen Emperours vvere many Turkes be many Heretikes haue been and novv are many therfore they can not be that one great Antichrist vvhich here is spoken of and vvhich by the article alvvaies added in the Greeke is signified to be one special and singular man as his peculiar direct opposition to Christs person in the 5 chapter of S. Iohns Gospel v. 43 the insinuation of the particular stocke and tribe vvhereof he should be borne to wit of the Ievves for of them he shal be receiued as their Massias Io. 5. v. 43. and of the tribe of Dan. Ire◠li. 5. Hieron com in c. 11 Dan. August q. in Ios q. 22 the note of his proper name Apoc. 13 the time of his appearing so neere the vvorldes end his short reigne his singular vvast and destruction of Gods honour and al religion his feined miracles the figures of him in the Prophets and Scriptures of the nevv old Testament al these many other arguments proue him to be but one special notorious Aduersarie in the highest degree vnto vvhom al other persecutors Heretikes Atheistes and vvicked enemies of Christ and his Church are but members and seruants And this is the most common sentence also of al aūcient fathers Onely Heretikes make no doubt but Antichrist is a vvhole order or succession of men vvhich they hold against the former euident Scriptures and reasons onely to establish their folish and vvicked paradoxe that Christes cheefe Minister is Antichrist yea the vvhole order Vvherein Beza specially pricketh so high that he maketh Antichrist euen this great Antichrist to haue been in S. Paules daies though he vvas not open to the vvorld Vvho it should be except he meane S. Peter because he vvas the first of the order of Popes God knovveth And sure it is except he vvere Antichrist neither the vvhole order nor any of the order can be Antichrist being al his lavvful successors both in dignitie and also in truth of Christes religion Neither can al the Heretikes aliue proue that they or any of them vsed any other regiment or iurisdiction Ecclesiastical in the Church or forced the people to any other faith or vvorship of God then Peter him self did preach and
degentes is bold to call the Emperour Constantius being an Arian Heretike Antichrist for making him self Principem Episcoporum Prince ouer the Bishops and President of Ecclesiastical iudgements c. The other cause is for impugning Christes Priesthod vvhich is only or most properly exercised in earth by the sacrifice of the holy Masse instituted for the commemoration of his death for the external exhibition of godly honour to the B. Trinitie vvhich kinde of external vvorship by sacrifice no lavvful people of God euer lacked And by these tvvo things you may easily perceiue that the Heretikes of these daies do more properly and neerely prepare the vvay to Antichrist and to extreme desolation then euer any before their special heresie being against the spiritual Primacie of Popes and Bishops and against the sacrifice of the altar in vvhich tvvo the soueraintie of Christ in earth consisteth 6. What letteth S. Augustine li. 20 c. 19 de ciuit del professeth plainely that he vnderstandeth not these vvordes not that that folovveth of the mysterie of iniquitie and least of al that vvhich the Apostle addeth Only that he vvhich holdeth novv do hold c. Vvhich may humble vs al and stay the confident rashnes of this time namely of Heretikes that boldly feine hereof vvhatsoeuer is agreable to their heresie and phantasie The Apostle had told the Thessalonians before by vvord of mouth a secret point vvhich he vvould not vtter in vvritting and therfore referreth them to his former talke The mysterie of iniquitie is coÌ„monly referred to Heretikes vvho vvorke to the same and do that that Antichrist shal do but yet not openly but in couert and vnder the cloke of Christes name the Scriptures the vvord of the Lord shevv of holines c. Vvhereas Antichrist him self shal openly attempt and atchieue the foresaid desolation and Satan novv seruing his turne by Heretikes vnderhand shal tovvard the last end vtter reueale bring him forth openly and that is here to be reuealed that is to appeare in his ovvne person These other vvordes Only that he vvhich novv holdeth hold Some expound of the Emperour during vvhose continuance in his state God shal not permit Antichrist to come meaning that the very Empire shal be vvholy desolate destroied and taken avvay before or by his comming vvhich is more then a defection from the same vvhereof vvas spoken before for there shal be a reuolt from the Church also but it shal not be vtterly destroied Others say that it is an admonition to al faithful to hold fast their faith and not to be beguiled by such as vnder the name of Christ or Scriptures seeke to deceiue them til they that novv pretend religion and the Gospel end in a plaine breach reuolt and open apostasie by the appearance of Antichrist vvhom al Heretikes serue in mysterie that is couertly and in the Diuels meaning though the vvorld seeth it not nor them selues at the beginning thought it as novv euery day more more al men perceiue they tend to plaine Atheisme and Antichristianisme 9. In al povver Satan vvhose povver to him is abridged by Christ shal then â—e let loose and shal assist Antichrist in al maner of signes vvonders and false miracles vvhereby many shal be seduced not only Ievves But al such as be deceiued and caried avvay by vulgar speache only of Heretikes that can vvorke no miracles much more shal folovv this man of sinne doing so great vvonders And such both novv do solovv Heretikes and then shal receiue Antichrist that deserue so to be forsaken of God by their forsaking of the vnitie and happie fellovvship of Saincts in the Catholike Church vvhere onely is the Charitie of truth as the Apostle here speaketh 15. Traditions Not onely the things vvritten and set dovvne in the holy Scriptures but al other truthes and pointes of religion vttered by vvord of mouth and deliuered or giuen by the Apostles to their scholers by tradition be so here approued and els vvhere in the Scripture it self that the Heretikes purposely guilfully and of il coÌ„science that belike reprehendeth them refraine in their translations from the Ecclesiastical and most vsual vvord Tradition euer-more vvhen it is taken in good part though it expresse most exactly the signification of the Greeke vvord but vvhen it soundeth in their fond phantasie against the traditions of the Church as in deede in true sense it neuer doth there they vse it most gladly Here therfore and in the like places that the reader might not so easily like of Traditions vnvvritten here commended by the Apostle they translate it Instructions Constitutions Ordinances and vvhat they can inuent els to hide the truth from the simple or vnvvarie Reader vvhose translations haue no other end but to beguile such by art and conueiance But S. Chrysostom ho. 4 in 1 Thes 2. and the other greeke scholies or commentaries say herevpon both vvritten and vnvvritten precepts the Apostles gaue by tradition and both be vvorthy of obseruation S. Basil De Sp. Sancto c. 29 in principio thus I account it Apostolike to continevv famely euen in vnvvritten traditions and to proue this he alleageth this place of S. Paul In the same booke c. 17 he saieth If vve once go about to reiect vnvvritten customs as things of no importance vve shal are vve be avvare doe damage to the principal partes of the faith and bring the preaching of the Gospel to a naked name And for example of these necessarie traditions he nameth the signe of the Crosse praying tovvards the east the vvords spoken at the eleuatioÌ„ of sheavving of the holy Eucharist vvith diuerse cerimonies vsed before after the consecration the halovving of the sont the blessing of the oile the anointing of the baptized vvith the same the three immersions into the font the vvordes of abrenuntiatioÌ„ and exorcismes of the partie that is to be baptised c. Vvhat scripture saith he taught these and such like none truly al comming of secret and silent tradition vvherevvith our fathers thought it meete to couer such mysteries S. Hierom Dialog cont Lucif c. 4. et ep 28 ad Liâ—iniuÌ„ reckeneth vp diuers the like traditioÌ„s vvilling men to attribute to the Apostles such customs as the Church hath receiued in diuers christian countries S. Augustine esteemeth the Apostolike traditions so much that he plainely affirmeth in sundrie places not onely the obseruation of certaine festiuities fastes ceremonies whatsoeuer other solemnities vsed in the Catholike Church to be holy profitable and Apostolike though they be notvvritten at al in the scriptures but he often also vvriteth that many of the articles of our religion and pointes of highest importance are not so much to be proued by scriptures as by tradition namely auouching that in no vvise vve could beleeue that children in their infancie should be baptized if it vvere not an Apostolical tradition De Gen. ad lit li.
10 c. 23. Tradition caused him to beleeue that the baptized of heretikes should not be rebaptized notvvithstanding S. Cyprians authoritie and the manifold scriptures alleaged by him though they seemed neuer so pregnant De bap li. 2. c. 7. By tradition onely he and others condemned Heluidius the heretike for denying the perpetual virginitie of our Lady And vvithout this be the Scriptures neuer so plaine no Arian no Macedonian no Eutychian no Pelagian no Zuinglian vvil yeld We must vse tradition saith S. Epiphanius â—har 61 Apostolicorum For the Scripture hath not al things and therfore the Apostles deliuered certaine things in vvriting certaine by tradition and for that he alleageth this place also of S. Paul And againe haer 55. Melchised There be boundes set dovvne for the foundation and building vp of our faith the tradition of the Apostles and holy Scriptures and succession of doctrine so that truth is euery vvay â—insed S. Irenaeus li. 3. c. 4. hath one notable chapter that in al questions vve must haue recourse to the traditions of the Apostles teaching vs vvithal that the vvay to trie an Apostolical tradition and to bring it to the fountaine is by the Apostolike succession of Bishops but specially of the Apostolike See of Rome declaring in the same place that there be many barbarous people simple for learning but for constancie in their faith most vvise vvhich neuer had Scriptures but learned onely by tradition Tertullian li. de corona militis nu â— reckeneth vp a great number of Christian obseruations or customs as S. Cyprian in many places doth in maner the same vvhereof in fine he concludeth Of such and such if thou require the rule of Scriptures thou shalt finde none Tradition shal be alleaged the author custom the confirmer and faith the obseruer Origen also of this matter vvriteth in plaine termes that there be many thinges done in the Church vvhich he there nameth vvhereof there is no easier reason to be giuen then tradition from Christ and the Apostles ho. 5. in Numer S. Dionysius Areopagita referreth the praying and oblation for the dead in the Liturgie or Masse to an Apostolical tradition in fine Eâ— Hierarch c. 7. parte 3. So doth Tertullian De coron militit S. Augustine De â—ura pro mortuis c. 1. S. Chrysostom ho. 3. in ep ad Philip. in Moral S. Damascene Sâ—r. de defunctis in initio Vve might adde to al this that the Scriptures them selues euen al the bookes and partes of the holy Bible be giuen vs by tradition els vve should not nor could not take them as they be in deede for the infallible vvord of God no more then the vvorkes of S. Ignatius S. Clement S. Denys and the like The true sense also of the Scriptures vvhich Catholikes haue heretikes haue not remaineth stil in the Church by tradition The Crede is an Apostolike traditioÌ„ Ruffin in expo Symb. in principio Hiero. ep 61. c. 9. Ambros Ser. 38. Aug. de Symb. ad Catechum li. 3. c. 1. And vvhat Scriptures haue they to proue that vve must accept nothing not expresly vvritten in Scriptures Vve haue to the contrarie plaine Scriptures al the fathers most euident reasons that vve must either beleeue traditions or nothing at al. And they must be asked vvhether if they vvere assured that such and such things vvhich be not expressed in Scriptures vvere taught and deliuered by vvord of mouth from the Apostles they vvould beleeue them or no If they say no then they be impious that vvil not trust the Apostles preaching if they say they vvould if they vvere assured that the Apostles taught it then to proue vnto them this point vve bring them such as liued in the Apostles daies and the testimonies of so many fathers before named neere to those daies and the vvhole Churches practise and asseueratioÌ„ descending dovvne from man to man to our time vvhich is a sufficient proofe at least for a matter of fact in al reasonable mens iudgement specially vvhen it is knovven that S. Ignatius the Apostles equal in time vvrote a booke of the Apostles traditions as Eusebius vvitnesseth li. 3. Ec. hist c. 30. And Tertullians booke of prescriptioÌ„ against Heretikes is to no other effect but to proue that the Church hath this vantage aboue Heretikes that she can proue her truth by plaine Apostolike tradition as none of them can euer do CHAP. III. He desireth their praiers 4 and inculcateth his precepts and traditions namely of vvorking quietly for their ovvne liuing commaunding to excommunicate the disobedient verse 1 FOR the rest brethren pray for vs that the vvord of God may haue course and be glorified as also vvith you ✠verse 2 and that vve may be deliuered from importunate and naughtie men for al men haue not faith ✠verse 3 But our Lord is faithful vvho vvil confirme and keepe you from euil ✠verse 4 And vve haue confidence of you in our Lord that the things vvhich vve commaund both you doe and vvil doe ✠verse 5 And our Lord direct your hartes in the charitie of God and patience of Christ ✠verse 6 And vve denounce vnto you brethren in the name of our Lord IESVS Christ that you vvithdravv your selues froÌ„ euery brother vvalking inordinarly and not according to the traditioÌ„ vvhich they haue receiued of vs. ✠verse 7 For your selues knovv hovv you ought to imitate vs for vve haue not been vnquiet among you ✠verse 8 * neither haue vve eaten bread of any man gratis but in labour in toile night and day vvorking lest vve should burden any of you ✠verse 9 * Not as though vve had not authoritie but that vve might giue our selues a paterne vnto you for to imitate vs. ✠verse 10 For also vvhen vve vvere vvith you this vve denounced to you that if any vvil not vvorke â— neither let him eate ✠verse 11 For vve haue heard of certaine amoÌ„g you that vvalke vnquietly vvorking nothing but curiously meddling ✠verse 12 And to them that be such vve denounce beseeche them in our Lord IESVS Christ that vvorking vvith silence they eate their ovvne bread ✠verse 13 But you brethren * fainte not vvel-doing ✠verse 14 And if any â— obey not our vvord â— note him by an epistle ✠verse 15 and do not companie vvith him that he may be confounded and do not esteeme him as an enemie but admonish him as a brother ✠verse 16 And the Lord of peace him self giue you euerlasting peace in euery place Our Lord be vvith you al. ✠verse 17 The saluation vvith mine ovvne hand Paules vvhich is a signe in euery epistle so I vvrite ✠verse 18 The grace of our Lord IESVS Christ be vvith you al. Amen ANNOTATIONS CHAP. III. 10. Neither let them eate It is not a general precept or rule that euery man should liue by this handvvorke
as the Anabaptistes argue falsely against Gentlemen and the Caluinistes applie it peruersely against the vacant life of the Clergie specially of Monkes and other Religious men But it is a natural admonitioÌ„ onely giuen to such as had not vvherevvith to liue of their ovvne or any right or good cause vvhy to chalenge their finding of others and to such as vnder the colour of Christian libertie did passe their time idly curiously vnprofitably and scandalously refusing to do such vvorkes as vvere agreable to their former calling and bringing vp Such as these vvere not tolerable specially there and then vvhen the Apostle and others that might lavvfully haue liued of the altar and their preaching yet to disburden their hearers and for the better aduancement of the Gospel vvrought for their liuing * protesting neuertheles continually that they might haue done othervvise as vvel as S. Peter and the rest did vvho vvrought not but vvere found othervvise iustly and lavvfully as al sortes of the Clergie preaching or seruing the Church and the alter be and ought to be by the lavv of God and nature Vvhose spiritual labours far passe al bodily trauailes where the dueties and functions of that vocation be done accordingly as S. Augustine affirmeth of his ovvne extraordinarie paines incident to the Ecclesiastical affaires and regiment in steede of vvhich if the vse of the Church and his infirmitie vvould haue permitted it he vvisheth he might haue laboured vvith his handes some houres of the day as some of the Clergie did euer voluntarily occupie them selues in teaching vvriting grauing painting planting sovving embrodering or such like seemely and innocent labours See S. Hierom ep 114 seu praef in Iob. and in vit Hilario And Monkes for the most part in the primitiue Church fevv of them being Priests and many taken from seruile vvorkes and handicraftes yea often times professed of bondmen made free by their maisters to enter into religioÌ„ vvere appointed by their Superiors to vvorke certaine houres of the day to supply the lackes of their Monasteries as yet the Religious do vvomen specially in many places vvhich standeth vvell vvith their profession And S. Augustine vvriteth a vvhole booke de opera Monachorum to 3. against the errour of certaine disordered Monkes that abused these vvordes Nolite esse soliciti he not careful c. and Respicite vâ—latilia cali behold the foules of the aire c. to proue that they should not labour at al but pray only and commit their finding to God not only so excusing their idlenes but preferring them selues in holines aboue other their fellowes that did worke and erroneously expounding the said Scriptures for their defence as they did other Scriptures to proue they should not be shauen after the maner of Monkes Vvhich letting their heads to grow he much blameth also in them See li. 2. Retract c. 21. â— op Monach. c. 31. and S. Hieromes ep 48. c. 3. of Nonnes cutting their heare Vvhere by the vvay you see that the Religious vvere shauen euen in S. Augustines time vvho reprocheth them for their heare calling them Crinitos Hearelings as the Heretikes novv contrarievvise deride them by the vvord Rasos Shauelings So that there is a great difference betvvene the auncient Fathers and the nevv Protestant And as for hand labours as S. Augustine in the booke alleaged would not haue Religious folke to refuse them vvhere necessitie bodily strength and the order of the Church or Monasterie permit or require them so he expresly vvriteth that al can not nor are not bound to vvorke and that vvho so euer preacheth or ministreth the Sacraments to the people or serueth the altar as al Religious men commonly now do may chalenge their liuing of them vvhom they serue and are not bound to vvorke * no nor such neither as haue been brought vp before in state of Gentlemen and haue giuen avvay their lands or goods and made them selues poore for Christes sake Vvhich is to be noted because the Heretikes affirme the said Scripture and S. Augustine to condemne al such for idle persons 14. Obey not Our Pastors must be obied and not onely secular Princes and such as vvill not be obedient to their spiritual gouernours the Apostle as S. Augustine saith giueth order and commaundement that they be corrected by correption or admonition By degradation excommunication and other lavvful kindes of punishments Cont. Donatist post collat c. 4. 20. Read also this holy fathers answer to such as said Let our Prelates commaund vs onely vvhat vve ought to do and pray for vs that vve may do it but let them not correct vs. Vvhere he proueth that Prelates must not onely commaund and pray but punish also if that be not done vvhich is commaunded Li. de correp grat c. 3. 14. Note him Disobedient person to be excommunicated and the excommunicated to be separated from the companie of other Christians and the faithful not to keepe any companie or haue conuersation vvith excommunicated person neither to be partaker vvith them in the fault for vvhich they are excommunicated nor in any other act of religion or office of life except cases or mere necessitie and other prescribed and permitted by the law al this is here insinuated and that al the Churches censures be grounded in Scriptures and the examples of the Apostles THE ARGVMENT OF THE FIRST EPISTLE OF S. PAVL TO TIMOTHEE AFTER the Epistles to the Churches novv folovv his Epistles to particular person as to Timothee to Titus vvho vvere Bishops and to Philémon Of Timothee vve reade Act. 16. hovv S. Paul in his visitation tooke him in his traine at Lystra circumciding him before because of the Ievves he vvas then a Disciple that is to say a Christian man Aftervvard the Apostle gaue him holy Orders and consecrated him Bishop as he testifieth in both these Epistles vnto him 1. Tim. 4. v. 14. and 2. Tim. 1. v. 6. He vvriteth therfore vnto him as to a Bishop and him self expresseth the scope of his first Epistle saying These things I vvrite to thee that thou maiest knovv hovv thou oughtest to conuerse in the House of God vvhich is the Church And so he instructeth him and in him al Bishops hovv to gouerne both himself others and touching himself to be an example a spectacle to al sortes in al vertue as touching others to prohibit al such as goe about to preach othervvise then the Catholike Church hath receiued and to inculcate to the people the Catholike faith to preach vnto yong and old men and vvomen to seruants to the riche to euery sort conueniently Vvith vvhat circumspection to giue orders to vvhat persons for vvhom to pray vvhom to admit to the vovv of vvidovvhod c. This Epistle vvas vvritten as it seemeth after his first emprisonmeÌ„t in Rome vvhen he vvas dismissed and set at libertie and therevpon it is that he might say here I hope
proper vice both of Iudaical and of Heretical false teachers to professe knowledge and great skill in the Lavv and Scriptures being in deede in the sight of the learned most ignorant of the vvord of God not knowing the very principles of diuinitie euen to the admiration truely of the learned that reade their bookes or heare them preach 9. The lavv not made to the iust By this place and the like the Libertines of our daies vvould discharge them selues vvhom they count iust from the obedience of lawes But the Apostles meaning is that the iust man doth vvel not as compelled by lavv or for feare of punishment due to the transgressors thereof but of grace mere loue tovvard God al goodnes most vvillingly though there were no law to commaund him 21. Deliuered to Satan Hymenaeus and Alexander are here excoÌ„municated for falling from their faith teaching heresie an example vnto Bishops to vse their spiritual power vpon such In the primitiue Church corporal affliction through the ministerie of Satan vvas ioyned to excommunication Vvhere we see also the diuels readines to inuade them that are cast out by excommunication from the fellowship of the faithful and the supereminent povver of Bishops in that case Vvhereof S. Hierom ep 1. ad Heliod c. 7 hath these memorable vvordes God forbid saith he I should speake sinistreusly of them vvho succeding the Apostles in degree make Christes body vvith their holy mouth by vvhom vve are made Christians vvho hauing the kâ—â—is of heauen do after a sort iudge before the day of iudgement vvho in sâ—brietie and Chastitie haue the keeping of the spouse of Christ And a litle after They may deliuer me vp to Satan to the destruction of my flesh that the spirit may be saued in the day of our Lord Iesus And in the old Lavv vvhosoeuer vvas disobedient to the Priests was either cast out of the campe and so stoned of the people or laying dovvne his necke to the svvord expiated his offense by his bloud but novv the disobedient is cut of vvith the spiritual svvord or being cast out of the Church is torne by the furious mouth of Diuels So saith he Vvhich vvordes vvould God euery ChristiaÌ„ man vvould vveigh CHAP. II. By his Apostolike authoritie he appointeth publike praiers to be made for al meÌ„ vvithout exception 8 also men to pray in at places 9 and vvomen also in semely attire 11 to learne of men and not to be teachers in any vvise but to seeke saluation by that vvhich to them belongeth verse 1 I Desire therfore first of al things that ″ obsecrations praiers postulations thankesgeuings be made for al men ✠verse 2 for kings and al that are in preeminence that vve may leade a quiet and a peaceable life in al pietie and chastitie ✠verse 3 For this is good and acceptable before our Sauiour God ✠verse 4 ″ vvho vvill al men to be saued and to come to the knovvledge of the truth ✠verse 5 For there is one God ″ one also mediatour of God and men man Christ IESVS ✠verse 6 vvho gaue him self a redemption for al vvhose testimonie in due times is coÌ„firmed ✠verse 7 * vvherein I am appointed a preacher an Apostle I say the truth I lie not doctor of the Gentiles in faith and truth ✠verse 8 I vvil therfore that men pray in euery place lifting vp pure handes vvithout anger and altercation ✠verse 9 In like maner * vvomen also in comely attire vvith demurenesse and sobrietie adorning them selues not in plaited heare or gold or pretious stones or gorgeous apparel ✠verse 10 but that vvhich becoÌ„meth vvomen professing pietie by good vvorkes ✠verse 11 Let a vvoman learne in silence vvith al subiection ✠verse 12 But * to teach ″ I permit not vnto a vvoman not to haue dominion ouer the man but to be in sileÌ„ce ✠verse 13 For * Adam vvas formed first then Eue. ✠verse 14 and Adam vvas not seduced but the vvoman being seduced vvas in preuarication ✠verse 15 Yet she shal be saued by generation of children if they ' continue in faith loue and sanctification vvith sobrietie ANNOTATIONS CHAP. II. 1. Obsecrations This order of the Apostle S. Augustine ep 59 findeth to be fulfilled specially in the holy celebration of the Masse vvhich hath al these kindes expressed here in foure diuers vvordes pertaining to foure sortes of praiers the difference vvhereof he exactly seeketh out of the proper signification and difference of the Greeke vvordes And he teacheth vs that the first kind of praiers vvhich here be called obsecrations are those that the Priest saith before the consecration that the second called Praiers be al those vvhich are said in and after the Consecration about the Receiuing including specially the Pater noster vvherewith the vvhole Church saith he in maner endeth that part as S. Hierom also affirmeth that Christ taught his Apostles to vse the Pater noster in the Masse Sic docuit c. So taught he hit Apostles that daily in the Sacrifice of his body the faithful should be bold to say Pater noster c. Li. 3 cont Pelag. cap. 5. where he alludeth to the very vvordes novv vsed in the preface to the said Pater noster in the said Sacrifice audemus dicere Pater noster The third sort called here in the text PostulatioÌ„s be those vvhich are vsed after the CoÌ„munion as it vver for dimissing of the people vvith benediction that is vvith the Bishops or Priests blessing Finally the last kinde vvhich is Thankes-giuings concludeth al vvhen the Priest and people giue thankes to God for so greate a mysterie then offered and receiued Thus the said holy father handleth this text ep 59 to Paulinus S. Epiphanius also insinuateth these vvordes of the Apostle to pertaine to the Liturgie or Masse vvhen he thus vvriteth to Iohn Bishop of Hierusalem Vvhen vve accomplish our praiers after the rite of the holy Mysteries vve pray both for al others and for thee also â—p 60 c. 2 ad Io. Hierosolym apud Hieronymum And most of the other fathers expouÌ„d the foresaid vvordes of publike praiers made by the Priest vvhich are said in al Liturgies or Masses both Greeke and Latin for the good estate of al that be in high degnitie as kings and others See S. Chrys ho. 6. in 1 Tim. S. Ambr. in hunc loâ— Prosper de vocat li. 1. c. 4. So exactly doth the practise of the Church agree vvith the Precepts of the Apostle and the Scriptures and so profouÌ„dly do the holy fathers seeke out the proper sense of the Scriptures vvhich our Protestants do so prophanely popularely and lightly skimme ouer that they can neither see nor endure the truth 4 Vvho vvil al men The perishing or damnation of men must not be imputed to God vvho delighteth not in any
mans perdition but hath prouided a general medicine redemption to saue al from perishing that vvil accept it or that haue it applied vnto them by his Sacraments and other meanes by him ordained and so vvould haue al saued by his conditional vvil and ordinance that is if men vvil them selues by accepting doing or hauing done vnto them al things requisite by Gods lavv for God vseth not his absolute vvil or povver tovvardes alâ—â—â— this case But he that list see the manifold senses al good and true that these vvordes may beare let him see S. Augustine Ad articul sibi false impos resp â— to 7. Eâ—ch c. 103. Ep. 107. De cor grat c. 15. and S. 〈◊〉 li. 2. de orthod fide â— 29. 5 One mediator The Protestants are to peuish and pitifully blind that charge the Catholike Church Catholikes vvith making moe Mediators then one vvhich is Christ our Sauiour in that they desire the Saincts to pray for them or to be their patrones and intercessors before God Vve tel them therfore that they vnderstand not vvhat it is to be a Mediator in this sense that S. Paul taketh the vvord and in vvhich it is properly and onely attributed to Christ For to be thus a Mediator is by nature to be truely both God and man to be that one eternal Priest and Redeemer vvhich by his sacrifice and death vpon the Crosse hath reconciled vs to God and paied his bloud as a full and sufficient raunsom for al our sinnes him self vvithout neede of any redemption neuer subiect to possibilitie of sinning againe to be the singular Aduocar and Patrone of mankind that by him self alone and by his ovvne merites procureth al grace mercie to mankind in the sight of his â—ather none making any intercession for him nor geuing any grace or force to his praiers but he to al none asking or obtaining either grace in this life or glorie in the next but by him In this sort then as S. Augustine truely saith Cont. ep Parm. li. 2. c. 8. neither Peter nor Paul no nor our B. Lady nor any creature vvhatsoeuer can be our Mediator The aduersaries thinke to basely of Christes mediation if they imagine this to be his onely prerogatiue to pray for vs or that vve make the saincts our Mediators in that sort as Christis vvhen vve desire them to pray for vs. vvhich is so far inferior to the singular mediation of him that no Catholike euer can or dare thinke or speake so basely vnto him as to desire him to pray for vs but vve say Lord haue mercie vpoÌ„ vs Christ haue mercie vpon vs not Christ pray for vs as vve say to our Ladie and the rest Therfore to inuocate Saincts in that sort as the Catholike Church doth can not make them our Mediators as Christ is vvhom vve must not inuocate in that sort And as vvel make vve the faithful yet liuing our Mediators by the Aduersaries arguments vvhen vve desire their praiers as the departed Saincts But novv touching the vvord Mediator though in that singular sense proper to our Sauiour it agreeth to no mere creature in heauen or earth yet taken in more large and common sort by the vse of Scriptures doctors and vulgar speach not onely the Saincts but good men liuing that pray for vs and help vs in the vvay of saluation may and are rightly called Mediators As S. Cyril li. 22 Thesaur c. 10 proueth that Moyses according to the Scriptures and Ieremie and the Apostles and others be Mediators Read his ovvne wordes for they plainely refute al the Aduersaries cauillations in this case And if the name of * fauiour and redeemer be in the Scriptures giuen to men vvithout derogation to him that is in a more excellent and incomparable maner the onely Sauiour of the vvorld vvhat can they say vvhy there may not be many Mediators in an inferior degree to the only and singular Mediator S. Bernard saith Opus est mediatore ad Mediatorem Christum nec alter nobis vtilior quam Maria. that is We haue neede of a mediator to Christ the Mediator and there is none more for our profite then our Ladie Bernard Ser. qui incipit Signum magnum apparuit c. post Ser. 5 de Assumpt S. Basil also in the same sense vvriting to Iulian the Apostata desireth the mediation of our Ladie of the Apostles Prophets and Martyrs for procuring of Gods mercie and remission of his sinnes His vvordes are cited in Conc. Nic. 2. act 4. pag. 110 111. Thus did and thus beleeued al the holy fathers most agreably to the Scriptures and thus must al the children of the Church do be the Aduersaries neuer so importunate and vvilfully blinde in these matters 12. I permit not In times of licentiousnes libertie and heresie vvomen are much giuen to reading disputing chatting and langling of the holy Scriptures yea and to teach also if they might be permitted but S. Paul vtterly forbideeth it and the Greeke Doctors vpon this place note that the vvoman taught but once that vvas vvhen after her reasoning vvith Satan she persuaded her husband to transgression and so she vndid al mankind And in the Ecclesiastical vvriters vve find that vvomen haue been great promoters of euery sort of heresie vvhereof see a notable discourse in S. Hierom ep ad Ctâ—siph cont Pelag. c. 2. vvhich they vvould not haue done if they had according to the Apostles rule folovved pietie and good vvorkes and liued in silence and subiection to their husbands CHAP. III. Of vvhat qualitie they must be vvhom he ordaineth Bishops â— and Deacons 14 and the cause of his vvriting to be the excellencie of the Catholike Church and of Christ vvho is the obiect of our religion verse 1 A Faithful saying If a man desire a Bishops office he desireth ″ a good worke ✠verse 2 * It behoueth therfore ″ a Bishop to be irreprehensible the husband ″ of one vvife sobre vvise comely chast a man of hospitalitie a teacher ✠verse 3 not giuen to vvine no fighter but modest no quareler not couetous ✠verse 4 vvel ruling his ovvne house hauing his children subiect vvith al chastitie ✠verse 5 But if a man knovv not to rule his ovvne house hovv shal he haue care of the Church of God ✠verse 6 ″ Not a neophyte lest puffed into pride he fall into the iudgment of the Deuil ✠verse 7 And he must haue also good testimonie of them that are vvithout that he fall not into reproch and the snare of the Deuil ✠verse 8 Deacons in like maner chast not double tonged not giuen to much vvine not folovvers of filthie lucre ✠verse 9 hauing the mysterie of faith in a pure coÌ„science ✠verse 10 And let these also be proued first so let them minister hauing no crime ✠verse 11 The vvomen in like maner
of the Crosse and the bread saith he vvhich they receiue thought it be not the body of Christ yet is holy and more holy then the vsual bread of the table He meaneth a kinde of bread then halovved specially for such as vvere not yet admitted to the B. Sacrament either the same or the like to our holy bread vsed in the Church of England and France on Sundaies And it vvas a common vse in the primitiue Church to blesse loaues and send them for sacred tokens from one Christian man to an other and that not among the simple and superstitious as the Aduersaries may imagine but among the holiest learnedst and vvisest Such halovved breads did S. Paulinus send to S. Augustine and Alipius and they to him againe calling them blessings Read S. Hierom in the life of Hilaâ—ion post medium hovv Princes and learned Bishops other of al sortes came to that holy man for holy bread panem benedictum In the primitiue Church the people commonly brought bread to the Priests to be halovved Author op imp ho. 14 in Mt. The 3 CouÌ„cel of Carthage cap. 24. maketh mention of the blessing of milke honie grapes and corne See the 4 Canon of the Apostles And not onely diuers other creatures vsed at certaine times in holy Churches seruice as vvaxe fire palmes ashes but also the holy oile Chrisme and the vvater of Baptisme that also vvhich is the cheefe of al Priestly blessing of creatures the bread and vvine in the high Sacrifice be sanctified for vvithout sanctification yea as S. Augustine affirmeth tract 118. in Ioan. vvithout the signe of the Crosse none of these things can rightly be done Can any man novv maruel that the Church of God by this vvarraÌ„t of S. Paules vvord expouÌ„ded by so long practise and tradition of the first fathers of our religion doth vse diuers elements and blesse them for mans vse and the seruice of God expelling by the inuocatioÌ„ of Christes name the aduersarie povver from them according to the authoritie giuen by Christ Super omnia dâ—monia ouer al Diuels and by praier vvhich importeth as the Apostle here speaketh desire of help as it vvere by the vertue of Christ to combat vvith the Diuel and so to expel him out of Gods creatures vvhich is done by holy exorcisme and euer beginneth Adiutorium nostrum in nomine Domini as vve see in the blessing of holy vvater and the like sanctification of elements Vvhich exorcismes namely of children before they come to Baptisme see in S. Augustine li. 6 cont Iulian c. 5. de Eâ— dogmat 6. 31. Denupt concupis li. 1 6. 20. and of holy vvater that hath been vsed these 1400 yeres in the Church by the institution of Alexander the first in al Christian countries and of the force thereof against Diuels see a famous historie in Eusebius li. 5 c. 21. and in Epiphanius her 30 Ebionitarum See S. Gregorie to S. Augustine our Apostle of the vse thereof in halovving the Idolatrous temples to be made the Churches of Christ apud Bedam li 1 c. 30 hist Angl. Remember hovv the Prophet Eliseus applied salt to the healing and purifying of vvaters 4 Reg. 2 hovv the Angel Raphael vsed the liuer of the fish to driue avvay the Diuel Tob. 6. 8 hovv Dauids harp and Psalmodie kept the euil spirit from Saul 1 Reg. 16 hovv a peece of the holy earth saued such a mans chamber from infestatioÌ„ of Diuels August de Ciuit. dei li. 22 c. 8 how Christ him self both in SacrameÌ„ts out of them occupied diuers sanctified elements some for the health of the body some for grace and remission of sinnes and some to vvorke miracles by See in S. Hierom against Vigilantius c. 2. hovv holy Relikes tormeÌ„t them In the historie of Iulianus the Apostata hovv the signe of the Crosse in the Actes cap. 19 hovv the name of IESVS yea and of Paul putteth them to flight Furnish your selues vvith such examples and groundes of Scriptures and antiquitie and you shal contemne the Aduersaries cauillations and blasphemies against the Churches practise in such things and further also finde these sacred actions and creatures not only by increase of faith feruor and deuotion to purge the impuritie of our soules and procure remission of our daily infirmities but that the cheefe Ministers of Christes Church by their soueraine authoritie graunted of our Lord may ioyne vnto the same their blessing and remission of our venial sinnes or spiritual dettes as vve see in S. Iames remission of al sinnes to be annexed to the vnction vvith holy oile vvhich to the Catholikes is a Sacrament but to the Protestants vvas but a temporal ceremonie and to some of them not of Christes institution but of the Apostles onely In their ovvne sense therfore they should not maruel that such spiritual effectes should procede of the vse of sanctified creatures vvhereas venial trespasses be remitted many vvaies though mortal ordinarily by the Sacraments onely S. Gregorie did commonly send his benediction and remission of sinnes in and vvith such holy tokens as vvere sanctified by his blessing and touching of the Apostles bodies and Martyrs Relikes as novv his successors do in the like halovved remembrances of religion See his 7 booke epistle 126 and 9 booke epistle 60. Thus therfore and to the effectes aforesaid the creatures of God be sanctified If any man obiect that this vse of creatures is like coniuration in Necromancie he must knovv the difference is that in the Churches sanctifications and exorcismes the Diuels be commaunded forced and tormented by Christes vvord and by praiers but in the other vvicked practises they be pleased honoured and couenanted vvithal and therfore the first is godly and according to the Scriptures but Necromancie abominable and against the Scriptures 14. The grace S. Augustine declareth this grace to be the gift of the holy Ghost giuen vnto him by receiuing this holy Order vvhereby he vvas made fitte to execute the office to his ovvne saluation and other mens And note vvithal that grace is not onely giuen in or vvith the Sacraments by the receiuers faith or deuotion but by the Sacrament per impositionem by imposition of handes for so he speaketh 2 Tim. 1. which is here said cum impositione vvith imposition 14. With imposition S. Ambrose vpon this place implieth in the vvord Imposition of â—ands al the holy action and sacred vvordes done and spoken ouer him vvhen he vvas made Priest Whereby saith he he vvas designed to the vvorke and receiued authoritie that he durst offer sacrifice in our Lordes steede vnto God So doth the holy Doctor allude vnto the vvordes that are said novv also in the Catholike Church to him that is made Priest Accipe potestatem offerendi pro viuis mortuis in nomine Domini that is Take or receiue thou authoritie to offer for the liuing and
the dead in the name of our Lord. for the vvhich S. Hierom also as is noted before saith that the ordering of Priests is by imposition of handes and imprecation of voice 14. Of Priesthod The practise of the Church giueth vs the sense of this place vvhich the auncient Councel of Carthage doth thus set dovvne When a Priest taketh orders the Bishop blessing him and holding his hand vpon his head let al the Priests present lay also their hands on his head by the Bishops hands c. Vvho seeth not novv that holy Orders giuing grace by an external ceremonie and vvorke is a Sacrament So al the old Church counteth it And S. Augustine cont ep Parmen li. 2 c. 13. plainely saith that no man doubteth but it is a Sacrament and lest any man thinke that he vseth not the vvord Sacrament proprely and precisely he ioyneth it is nature and name vvith Baptisme Againe vvho seeth not by this vse of imposition of hands in giuing Orders and other Sacraments that Christ the Apostles and the Church may borovv of the Ievvish rites certaine conuenient ceremonies and Sacramental actions seing this same as * the Heretikes can not deny vvas receiued of the maner of Ordering Aaron and the Priests of the old lavv or other heads of the people See Exod. 39. Num. 27 23. 16. Saue both thy self Though Christ be our onely Sauiour yet the Scriptures forbeare not to speake freely and vulgarly and in a true sense that man also may saue him self and others But the Protestants notvvithstanding folovv such a captious kind of Diuinitie that if a man speake any such thing of our Lady or any Sainct in heauen or other meane of procuring saluation they make it a derogation to Christes honour Vvith such hypocrites haue vve novv a daies to do CHAP. V. Hovv to behaue himself tovvardes yong and old 3 to bestovv the Churches oblations vpon the needy vvidovves 9 and not to admitte the said Churches vvidovves vnder threescore yeres old 17 In distribution to respect vvel the Priests that are painful 19 and hovv in his Consistorie to heare accusations against Priests 22 to be straite in examining before he giue Orders to be chast and to remitte somevvhat of his drinking vvater verse 1 A Seniour rebuke not but beseeche as a father yong men as brethren ✠verse 2 old vvomen as mothers yong vvomen as sisters in al chastitie ✠verse 3 Honour vvidovves vvhich are ″ vvidovves in deede ✠verse 4 But if any vvidovv haue children or nephevves let her learne first to rule her ovvne house and to render mutual dutie to her parents for this is acceptable before God ✠verse 5 But she that is a vvidovv in deede and desolate let her hope in God and continue in obsecrations praiers night and day ✠verse 6 For she that is in deliciousenes liuing is dead ✠verse 7 And this commaund that they be blamlesse ✠verse 8 But if any man haue not care of his ovvne and especially of his domesticals ″ he hath denied the faith and is vvorse then an infidel ✠verse 9 ″ Let a vvidovv be chosen of no lesse theÌ„ three score yeres vvhich hath been the ″ vvife of one husband ✠verse 10 hauing testimonie in good vvorkes if she haue brought vp her children if she haue receiued to harbour if she haue vvashed the Saincts feete if she haue ministred to them that suffer tribulation if she haue folovved euery good vvorke ⊢ ✠verse 11 But the yonger vvidovves auoid For vvhen they shal be ″ vvanton in Christ ″ they vvil marie ✠verse 12 ″ hauing damnation because they haue made void ″ their first faith ✠verse 13 and vvithal idle also they learne to goe about from house to house not only idle but also ful of vvordes and curious speaking things vvhich they ought not ✠verse 14 ″ I vvil therfore the yonger to marie to bring forth children to be housevviues to giue no occasion to the aduersarie for to speake euil ✠verse 15 For novv certaine are turned backe ″ after Satan ✠verse 16 If any faithful man haue vvidovves let him minister to them and let not the Church be burdened that there may be sufficient for them that are vvidovves in deede ✠verse 17 The priestes that rule vvel let them be esteemed vvorthie of double honour especially they that labour ″ in the vvord and doctrine ✠verse 18 For the Scripture saith Thou shalt not moosel the mouth to the oxe that treadeth out the corne and The vvorke man is vvorthie of his hâ—re ✠verse 19 Against a priest receiue not accusation but vnder tvvo or three vvitnesses ✠verse 20 Them that sinne reproue before al that the rest also may haue feare ✠verse 21 I testifie before God and Christ IESVS and the elect Angels that thou keepe these things vvithout preiudice doing nothing by declining to the one part ✠verse 22 Impose haÌ„des on no man lightly neither do thou communicate vvith other mens sinnes Keepe thy self chast ✠verse 23 Drinke not yet ″ vvater but vse a litle vvine for thy stomake and thy often infirmities ✠verse 24 Certaine mens sinnes be manifest going before to iudgement and certaine men they folovv ✠verse 25 In like maner also good deedes be manifest they that are othervvise can not be hidde ANNOTATIONS CHAP. V. 3. Widovves in deede S. Ambrose calleth them vvidovves and desolate in deede that might marie but to make them selues better and more vvorthy of God refuse mariage vvhich they knovv to be but once blessed imitating * holy Anne vvho in fasting and praiers serued God night and day neuer knovving but one husband Such professed vvidovves then are to be honoured and succoured Neither doth he speake onely of the Churches vvidovves of vvhom specially aftervvard but of al that by profession kept their vvidovvhod exhorting them to passe their time in praier and fasting v. 5. Vvhich vvas an honorable and holy state much vvritten of and commended in the primitiue Church namely by S. Ambrose and by S. Augustine vvho vvrote bookes intitled thereof and make it next to virginitie Ambr. de viduis August de bono viduitatis 8. He hath denied Not that by this or by any other deadly sinne except incredulitie or doubtfulnes in beleefe they lose their faith but that their factes be not ansvverable to their faith and to Christian religion vvhich prescribeth al such duties 9. Let a vvidovv be chosen Novv he speaketh more particularly and specially of such vvidovves as vvere nourished and found by the oblations of the faithful the almes of the Church and did vvithal some necessarie seruices about vvomen that vvere to be professed or baptized for their instruction and addressing to that and other Sacraments and also about the sicke and impotent and vvithal sometimes they had charge of the Church goods or the disposition
of them vnder the Deacons in respect vvhereof they also and the like are called Diaconissae Eusebius li 6 c 35 reciteth out of Cornelius Epistle that in the Church of Rome there is one Bishop 40 Priests sixe Deacons seuen Subdeacons Acoluthi 42 Exorcistes Lectors and Ostiarij 52 vvidovves together vvith the poore 150 al vvhich God nourisheth in his Church See Act. Apost c. 6. S. Chrysostom li. 3 de Sacerdâ—â—ip propius finem S. Epiphanius in haresi 79 Collyridianorum Novv then vvhat maner of vvomen should be taken into the fellovvship of such as vvere found of the Church he further declareth 9. The vvife of one husband If you vvould haue a plaine paterne of Heretical fraude corruption and adulteration of the natiue sense of Gods vvord and an inuincible demonstration that these nevv Glosers haue their consciences feared and hartes obdurated vvillingly peruering the Scriptures against that vvhich they knovv is the meaning thereof to the maintenance of their sectes marke vvel their handling of this place about these vvidovves of the Church S. Paul prescribeth such onely to be admitted as haue been the vviues of one husband that is to say once onely maried not admitting any that hath been tvvise maried By vvhich vvordes the Catholikes proue first that the like phrase * vsed before of Bishops and Deacons that they should be the husbands point 1 of one vvife must needes signifie that they can not be tvvise maried nor admitted to these and the like functions if they vvere more then once maried before point 2 Secondly vve proue by this place against the Aduersaries that the state of vvidovvhod is more vvorthy honorable decent and pure in respect of the seruice of the Church and more to be relieued of the reuenues thereof then the state of maried folkes and that not onely as the Aduersaries perhaps may ansvver for their greater necessitie or more leisure freedom or expedition to serue in that they be not combered vvith husband and houshold but in respect of their vidual continencie chastitie and puritie for els such as vvere vvidovves vvith intention and freedom to marie aftervvard might haue been admitted by the Apostle as vvel as those that vvere neuer to marie againe point 3 Thirdly vve proue that second mariage not onely after admission to the almes or seruice of the Church but before also is disagreable and a signe of incontinencie or more lust and fleshlines then is agreable or comely for any person belonging to the Church and consequently that the Apostle in the last chapter treating of the holy functions of Bishops Priests Deacons and of the Churches refusing generally bigamos or tvvise maried persons must needes much more meane that no man tvvise maried should be receiued to holy Orders and further that as none vvere admitted to be vvidovves of the Church that euer intended to marie againe so none should euer be receiued to minister the Sacraments vvhich is a thing infinitely more and requireth more puritie and continencie then the office or state of the said vvidovves that intended to marie againe To receiue the body of Christ saith S. Hierom in Apolog. pro lib. cont Iouin ep 50. c. 6. is a greater and holier thing then praier and therfore Priests that must both continually pray and also be occupied about the receiuing or ministring the holy Sacrament daily must liue continently verse 4 Fourthly vve proue that it is not vnlavvful to annexe by precept or the parties promis single life or chastitle to a vvhole state or order of the faithful because the Apostle the vvhole Church verse 5 in his time ioyned to this state of the Churches vvidovves perpetual coÌ„tinencie Fifthly vve proue hereby that to refuse and not to accept the tvvise maried or such as vvil not liue single into the state of vvidovves or holy Orders is not to condemne or forbid second mariage or once often marying vvith the Manichees according to the doctrine of Diuels as the Protestants and before them the old condemned Iouinianistes do blaspheme the Church for then did S. Paul allovv and teach doctrine of Diuels vvho refuseth a tvvise maried vvoman and bindeth others by their entering into this state neuer to marie againe as no doubt he did the Cleargie men much more in the 3 chapter before Thus loe vve Catholikes coÌ„ferre conster the Scriptures for this meaning vve haue al the Doctors vvithout exception Vvhat shift then haue the Heretikes here for marie and remarie they must let the Scriptures al the Doctors in the vvorld say nay to it In truth they do not expound the vvord of God but â—lee from the euidence of it some one vvay some an other And of al other their extremest and most shameful tergiuersation is that the Apostle here forbiddeth * not the admission of such vvidovves as haue been tvvise maried but onely them that haue had tvvo husbands at once vvhich vvas a very vnprobable and extorted exposition before concerning Bishops and Deacons c. 3. and as S. Hierom saith ep 83. malo nâ—do malus cuneus but here that an exception should be made onely against vvidovves that had had tvvo husbands together vvhich vvas a thing neuer lavvful noâ— neuer heard of that is a most intolerable impudencie and a coÌ„struction that neuer came to any vvise mans cogitation before and yet these their fansies must be Gods vvord and bigamus or bigamîa must against their old natures and vse of al vvriters be al one vvith Polygamus and Polygamia They giue an example of such vvidovves in vvomen diuorced iustly from their husbands in the old lavv As though S. Paul here tooke order for the Ievves vvidovves onely or that had been such a coÌ„mon case among the Ievves also that the Apostle needed to take so careful order for it finally they let not to say that if the Apostle should be vnderstood to refuse a vvidovv tvvise maried at sundrie times it vvere vnreasonable iniurious to second mariages vvhich haue no more indecencie or signe of incontinencie say they then the first Thus bold they are vvith the Apostle and al antiquitie 11. Wanton in Christ Vvidovves vvaxing vvarme idle and vvel fedde by the Church Iust after husbands as also Apostate-Priests and Superintendents marie specially after they haue gotten good Ecclesiastical liuings Which is to waxe vvanton in Christ or against Christ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Greeke vvord signifieth to cast of the raines or bridle that is the bond or promis of continencie which they had put vpon them 11. They vvil In the chastitie of vvidovvhod or Virginitie saith S. Augustine the excellencie of a greater gift is sought for Which being once desired chosen and offered to God by vovv it is not onely damnable to enter aftervvard into mariage but though it come not actually to mariage onely to haue the vvil to marie is damnable Aug. li. de bono viduit cap. 9. 12. Hauing damnation It signifieth
thee Amen ANNOTATIONS CHAP. VI. 4. Languishing Euen these be the good disputes of our nevv Sect-maisters and the vvorld hath to long proued these inconueniences here named to be the fruites of such endles altercations in religion as these vnhappie sectes haue brought forth 20. Depositum The vvhole doctrine of our Christianitie being taught by the Apostles and deliuered to their successors and comming dovvne from one Bishop to an other is called the Depositum as it vvere a thing laid into their hands and committed vnto them to keepe Vvhich because it passeth from hand to hand from age to age from Bishop to Bishop vvithout corruption change or alteration is al one vvith Tradition and is the truth giuen vnto the holy Bishops to keepe and not to lay men See the notable discourse of Vincentius Lirinensis vpon this text li. cont profan har Nouationes And it is for this great old and knovven treasure committed to the Bishops custodie that S. Irenaeus calleth the Catholike Church Depositorium diues the rich treasurie of truth li. 3. c. 4. And as Clemens Alexandrinus vvriteth li. 2 Strom this place maketh so much against al Heretikes vvho do al change this Depositum that 〈◊〉 onely such men in his daies denied this Epistle The Heretikes of our daies chalenge also the truth and say it is the old truth but they leape 14 or 15 hundreth yeres for it ouer mens heads to the Apostles But vve call for the Depositum and aske them in vvhose hands that truth vvhich they pretend vvas laid vp and hovv it came dovvne to them for it can not be Apostolical vnles it vvere Depositum in some Timothees hand so to continevv from one Bishop to an other vntil our time and to the end 20. Profane nouelties Non dixit antiquitates saith Vincentius Lirinensis non dixit vetustates sed prophanas nouitates Nam si vitanda est nouitas tenenda est antiquitas si prophana est nouitas sacratae est vetustas that is He said not ANTIQVITIES he said not AVNCIENTNES but PROFANE NOVELTIES For if noueltie is to be auoided antiquitie is to be kept if noueltie be profane auncientnes is holy and sacred See his vvhole booke against the profane nouelties of heresies Vve may not measure the nevvnes or oldnes of wordes and termes of speaking in religion by holy Scriptures only as though all those or only those were new and to be reiected that are not expresly found in holy vvrite but vve must esteeme them by the agreablenes or disagreablenes they haue to the true sense of Scriptures to the forme of Catholike faith and doctrine to the phrase of the old Christians to the Apostolike vse of speache come vnto vs by tradition of all ages and Churches and to the prescription of holy Councels and Schooles of the Christian world vvhich haue giuen out according to the time and questions raised by heretikes and contentious persons very fit artificiall and significant vvordes to discerne and defend the truth by against falshod These termes Catholike Trinitie Person Sacrament Incarnation Masse and many moe are not in that sense vvherein the Church vseth them in the Scriptures at all and diuers of them were spoken by the Apostles before any part of the nevv Testament vvas vvritten some of them taken vp straight after the Apostles daies in the vvrittings and preachings of holy Doctors and in the speach of all faithfull people and therfore can not be counted Nouelties of vvordes Others beside these as Consubstantial Deipara Transsubstantiation and the like vvhich are neither in expresse termes found in Scriptures not yet in sense if vve should folovv the iudgement of the speciall sectes against vvhich the said vvordes were first inuented the Arians crying out against Nicene Councel for the first the Nestorians against the Ephesiue Coūcel for the second the Lutherans Caluinists against the Laterā and the later Councels for the third these vvordes also notwithstanding by the iudgemēt of holy Church and Councels approued to be consonant to Gods vvord and made authenticall among the faithfull are sound and true vvordes and not of those kinde vvhich the Apostle calleth Nouelties The vvordes then here forbidden are the new prophane termes and speaches inuented or specially vsed by heretikes such as S. Irenee recordeth the Valentinians had a number most monstruous as the Manichees had also diuers as may be seene in S. Augustine The Arians had their Similis substantia and Christ to be ex non existentibus the other heretikes after those daies had their Christiparam and such like agreable to their sectes But the Protestants passe in this kinde as they excede most heretikes in the number of new opinions as their Seruum arbitrium ' their sole faith their fiduce their apprehension of Christes iustice their imputatiue righteousnes their horrible termes of terrors anguishes distresses distrust feares and feeling of hell paines in the soule of our Sauiour to expresse their blasphemous fiction of his temporall damnation vvhich they call his descending to hell Their markes tokens and badges Sacramentall their Companation Impanation Circumpanation to auoid the true conuersion in the Eucharist their presence in figure in faith signe spirit pleadge effect to auoid the reall presence of Christes body These and such like innumerable vvhich they occupie in euery part of their false doctrine are in the sense that they vse them all false captious and deceitfull vvordes and are nouitates vocum here forbidden And though some of the said termes haue been by some occasion obiter vvithout il meaning spokē by Catholikes before these Heretikes arose yet now knovving thē to be the propre speaches of Heretikes Christiāmen are boūd to auoid them Wherein the Church of God hath euer been as diligent to resist Nouelties of vvordes as her Aduersaries are busy to inuent them for vvhich cause she vvil not haue vs cōmunicate vvith them nor folow their fashion and phrase nevvly inuented though in the nature of the vvordes sometime there be no harme In S. Augustines daies vvhen Christiā men had any good befallē them or entered into any mans house or met any frind by the vvay they vsed alvvaies to say Deo gratias The Donatistes and Circumcellions of that time being nevvsangled forsooke the old phrase and vvould alvvaies say Laus Deo from vvhich the Catholike men did so abhorre as the said Doctor vvriteth that they had as leefe mette a theefe as one that said to them Laus Deo in steede of Deo gratias As novv vve Catholikes must not say The Lord but Our Lord as vve say Our Lady for his mother not The Lady Let vs keepe our forefathers vvordes and vve shal easily keepe our old and true saith that vve had of the first Christians Let them say Amendement abstinence the Lordes Supper the Communion table Elders Ministers Superintendent Congregation so be it praise ye the Lord Morning-Praier Euening-praier and the rest as they vvill
good might be not as it vvere of necessitie but voluntarie ✠verse 15 For perhaps therfore he departed for a season from thee that thou mightest take him againe for euer ✠verse 16 novv not as a seruant but for a seruant a most deere brother especially to me but hovv much more to thee both in the flesh and in our Lord ✠verse 17 If therfore thou take me for thy fellovv receiue him as my self ✠verse 18 And if he hath hurt thee any thing or is in thy dette that impute to me ✠verse 19 I Paul haue vvritten vvith mine ovvne hand I vvil repay it not to say to thee that thou ovvest me thine ovvne self also ✠verse 20 Yea brother God graunt I may enioy thee in our Lord. Refresh my bovvels in our Lord. ✠verse 21 Trusting in thy obedience I haue vvritten to thee knovving that thou vvilt doe aboue that also vvhich I do say ✠verse 22 And withal prouide me also a lodging for I hope by your praiers that I shal be giuen to you ✠verse 23 There salute thee Epaphras my fellovv-prisoner in Christ IESVS ✠verse 24 Marke Aristarchus Demas and Luke my coadiutors ✠verse 25 The grace of our Lord IESVS Christ be with your spirit Amen ANNOT. 5. Tovvard al the sainctes The Apostle sticketh not to say Charitie and faith in Christ and al his Saincts vvhich our captious Aduersaries count in Catholike mens speaches and vvritings very absurd feining that in al such vve make no difference betvvixt the loue vve beare to Christ and the loue vve owe to our neighbours betvvixt the trust or beleefe vve haue in God and that vvhich vve haue in his holy Saincts Malice and contention doth so blinde al Heretikes THE ARGVMENT OF THE EPISTLE OF S. PAVL TO THE HEBREVVES THAT the Hebrevves vvere not all the Ievves but only a part of them it is manifest Act 6 vvhere the primitiue Church of Hierusalem although it consisted of Ievves only as vve reade Act. 2 yet is said to consist of tvvo sortes Greekes Hebrues Vvhich againe is manifest Phil. 3. vvhere S. Paul coÌ„paring him self with the Iudaical false-Apostles saith that he also is an Hebrue of Hebrues Finally they seeme to haue been those Ievves vvhich vvere borne in Iurie vvhich for the most part dwelled also there Therefore to the Christian Ievves in Hierusalem and in the rest of Iurie S. Paul vvriteth this Epistle out of Italic saying therevpon The brethreÌ„ of Italie salute you Heb. 13. By vvhich vvordes by these other in the same place Knovv ye our brother Timothee to be dimissed vvith vvhom if he come the sooner I vvil see you it is euident that he vvrote this not only after he vvas brought prisoner to Rome vvherein S. Luke endeth the Actes of the Apostles but also after he vvas set at libertie there againe Many causes are giuen of the Doctors vvhy vvriting to the Ievves he doth not put his name in the beginning Paul an Apostle c. as he doth lightly in his Epistles to the Churches and Bishops of the Gentils The most likely cause is for that he vvas the preacher and Apostle and Maister of the Gentils And againe in an other place he saith that himself vvas appointed the Apostle of the Gentils at Peter of the Ievves Gal. 2. Only S. Peter therfore vvriting to the Ievves doth vse this stile Peter an Apostle of IESVS Christ c. because he vvas more peculiarly their Apostle as being the vicar of Christ vvho vvas also himself more specially the minister of the Circumcision that is as him self speaketh not senâ— but to the sheepe vvhich vvere lost of the house of Israël Mat. 15. The Argument of the Epistle S. Paul him self doth tell vs in tvvo vvordes calling it verbum solatij the vvord of solace and comfort Vvhich also is plaine in the vvhole course of the Epistle namely in the tenth chapter v. 32. c. Vvhere he exhorteth them to take great comfort and confidence in their manifold tribulations sustained of their ovvne countrie men the Ievves vvhereof the Apostle also maketh mention to the Thessalonians 1. Thess 2. v. 14. Those persecutions then of the obstinate incredulous Ievves their countrie men vvas one great tentation vnto them An other tentation vvas the persuasions that they brought vnto them out of Scriptures to cleaue vnto the Lavv and not to beleeue in IESVS the dead man And vvhereas the Ievves did magnifie their lavv by the Prophetes and by the Angels by vvhom it vvas giuen and by Moyses and by their land of promise into vvhich Iosue brought them and by their father Abraham and by their Aaronicall or Leuitical priesthâ—d and sacrifices by their Tabernaâ—le by their Testament he shevveth that our Lord IESVS as being the natural sonne of God passeth incomparably the Prophetes the Angels and Moyses that the Rest or quietnes vvhich God promised vvas not in their earthly land but in heauen that his figure Melchisedec far passed Abraham and that his priesthod Sacrifice Tabernacle and testament far passed theirs In al vvhich he shooteth often at these three markes to take avvay the scandal of Christes death by giuing them sundrie good reasons testimonies of it to erect their mindes from visible and earthly promises to vvhich only the Ievves vvere vvholy bent to inuisible and heauenly and to insinuate that the Ceremonies should novv cease the time of their correction by Christ being novv come The Epistle may be deuided into these partes the first Of Christes excellencie aboue the Prophetes Angels Moyses and Iosue c. 1. 2. 3. 4. The second of his priesthod and excellencie thereof aboue the priesthod of the old Testament c. 5. vnto the middest of the 10. The last part is of exhortation c. 10. v. 9. to the end of the Epistle THE EPISTLE OF PAVL THE APOSTLE TO THE HEBREVVES Let the Christian Reader note the corruption and impudent boldnes of our Aduersaries that vpon a false priuate persuasion of their ovvne that S. Paul vvas not the author of this Epistle leaue out his name in the title of the same contrarie to the authentical copies both Greeke and Latin In old time there vvas some doubt vvho should be the vvriter of it but then vvhen it vvas no lesse doubted vvhether it vvere Canonical Scripture at al. Aftervvard the vvhole Church by vvhich onely vve knovv the true Scriptures from other vvritings held it and deliuered it as novv she doth to the faithful for Canonical and for S. Paules Epistle Notvvithstanding the Aduersaries vvould haue refused the Epistle as vvel as they do the Author but that they falsely imagine certaine places thereof to make against the Sacrifice of the Masse CHAP I. God spake to their fathers by the Prophets but to them selues by his ovvne Sonne 14 vvho incomparably passeth al the Angels verse 1 DIVERSELY and many vvaies in times past God speaking to the
Priesthod And our Lord had this excellent double dignitie as appeareth by the discourse of S. Paul and his allegations here out of the Psalmes at the very first moment of his conception or incarnation for you must bevvare of the vvicked heresie of the Arians and Caluinists except in these later it be rather an errour proceding of ignorance that sticke not to say that Christ vvas a Priest or did sacrifice according to his Godhead Vvhich is to make Christ God the fathers Priest and not his sonne and to doe sacrifice and homage to him as his Lord and not as his equal in dignity and nature Therfore S. Augustine saith in Psal 109. That as he vvas man he vvas Priest as God he vvas not Priest And Theodorete in Psal 109. As man he did offer sacrifice but as God he did receiue sacrifice And againe Christ touching his humanity vvas called a Priest and he offered no other host but his ovvne body c. Dialog 1 circa med Some of our nevv Maisters not knovving so much did let fall out of their pennes the contrarie and being admonished of the errour and that it vvas very Arianisme yet they persist in it of mere ignorance in the groundes of Diuinitie 7. With a strong crie Though our Sauiour make intercession for vs according to his humane nature coÌ„tinually in heauen also yet he doth not in any external creatures make sacrifice nor vse the praiers sacrificall by vvhich our redemption vvas atchieued as he did in the time of his mortal life and in the act of his Passion and most principally vvhen vvith a loud voice and vvith this praier In manus tuas commende spiritum meum he voluntarily deposed his soul yelding it in most proper sort for a sacrifice for in that last point of his death consisteth specially his high Priestly office and the very vvorke and consummation of our redemption Obserue more ouer that though commonly euery faithful person pray both for him self and others and offer his praiers to God yet none offereth by office and special deputation and appointment in the person of the vvhole Church and people sauing the Priest Vvhose praiers therfore be more effectual in them selues for that they be the voice of all faithful men together made by him that is appointed and receiued of God for the peoples legate And of this kind vvere all Christes praiers in all his life and death as all his other actions vvere his fasting vvatching preaching instituting ministring or receiuing Sacraments euery one being done as Priestly actions 7. For his reuerence These vvordes haue our English Translators perniciously and most presumptuously corrupted turning them thus In that vvhich he feared contrarie to the version and sense of al antiquity and to Erasmus also and contrarie to the ordinarie vse of the Greeke vvord as Beza him self defineth it Luc. 2 v. 25 and contrarie to the propriety of the Greeke phrase as not onely the Catholikes but * the best learned Lutherans do shevv and proue by many examples They folovv herein the singular presumption of Caluin vvho vvas the first as his fellovv Beza confesseth that euer found out this interpretation Vvhich neither S. Chrysostom nor any other as perfect Graecians as they vvere could euer espie Vvhere onely to haue made choise of that impious and arrogant Sectaries sense before the said fathers and all the Churches besides had been shameful ynough but to set the same dovvne for very Scripture of Gods blessed vvord that is intolerable and passeth al impiety And vve see plainely that they haue no conscience indifferencie nor other purpose but to make the poore Readers beleeue that their opinions be Gods ovvne vvord and to dravv the Scriptures to sound after the fantasie of their heresies But if the good Reader knevv for vvhat point of doctrine they haue thus framed their translation they vvould abhorre them to the depth of Hel. forsooth it is thus they vvould haue this Scripture meane that Christ vvas in horrible feare of damnation and that he vvas not onely in paines corporal vpon the Crosse vvhich they hold not to haue been sufficient for mans redemption but that he vvas in the very sorovves distresses of the damned vvithout any difference but that it vvas not euerlasting as theirs is For this horrible blasphemie vvhich is their interpretation of Christes descending into Hel Gods holy vvord must be corrupted and the sacrifice of Christes death vvhereof they talke so presumptuously must noâ— be ynough for our redemption except he be damned for vs also to the paines of Hel. Vvo be to our poore Countrie that must haue such bookes and read such translations See Caluin and Beza in their Commentaries and Annotations vpon this place and you shal see that for defense of the said blasphemies they haue thus translated this text See the Annotations before Act. 2 27 and Mat. 27 46. 9. Consummate The ful vvorke of his sacrifice by vvhich vve vvere redeemed vvas vvholy consummate and accomplished at the yelding vp of his spirit to God the Father vvhen he said Consummatum est though for to make the same effectual to the saluation of particular men he him self did diuers things and novv doth in heauen and our selues also must vse many meanes for the application thereof to our particular necessities See the next Annotation 9. Was made to all The Protestants vpon pretence of the sufficiencie of Christes Passion and his onely redemption oppose them selues guilefully in the sight of the simple against the inuocation of Saincts and their intercession and help of vs against our penitential vvorkes or suffering for our ovvne sinnes either in this life or the next against the merites of fasting praying almes and other things commended to vs in holy Vvritte and against most things done in the Church in sacrifice Sacrament and ceremonie But this place and many other shevv that Christes Passion though it be of it self far more sufficient and forcible then the Protestants in their basenesse of vnderstanding can consider yet profiteth none but such as both doe his commaundements and vse such remedies and meanes to apply the benefite thereof to them selues as he appointeth in his vvord or by the Holy Ghost in his Church And the Heretikes that say faith onely is the thing required to apply Christes benefites vnto vs are hereby also easily refuted for vve do not obey him onely by beleeuing but by doing vvhatsoeuer he commaundeth Lastly vve note in the same vvordes that Christ appointeth not by his absolute and eternal election men so to be partakers of the fruite of his redemption vvithout any condition or respect of their ovvne vvorkes obedience or free vvil but vvith this condition alvvaies if men vvil obey him and do that vvhich he appointeth See S. Augustine or Prosper to 7 Respons Prosperi li. 2. â—râ—iculo 1 ad obiectiones Vincentij vvhere he saith of the cup of Christes
vvas vvholy spiritual For then Christs death vvas not a corporal external visible and truely named sacrifice neither could Christ or Melchisedec be any otherwise a Priest then euery faithful man is vvhich to hold as the Caluinists folowing their owne doctrine must needes do is directly against the Scriptures and no lesse against Christes one oblation of his body vpon the Crosse then it is against the daily sacrifice of his body vpon the altar Therfore he hath a certaine host in external and proper maner to make perpetual oblation thereby in the Church for visible and external act of sacrificing in heauen he doth not exercise 4. If vpon the earth It is by his death and resurrection to life againe that his body is become apt and fitte in such diuine sort to be sacrificed perpetually For if he had liued in mortal sort still that vvay of mystical representation of breaking his body and separating the bloud from the same could not haue been agreable and so the Church and Christian people should haue lacked a priesthod and sacrifice Christ him self should not haue been a Priest of a peculiar order but either must haue offered in the things that Aarons Priests did or els haue been no Priest at all For to haue offered onely spiritually as all faithful men do that could not be ynough for his vocation and our redemption and state of the new Testament How his flesh vvas made fit to be offered and eaten in the B. Sacrament by his death see Isychius li. 1 in leuit cap. 2. 5. Heauenly things As the Church or state of the new Testament is commonly called Regnum coelorum Dei in the Scriptures so these heauenly things be probably taken by learned men for the mysteries of the new Testament And it seemeth that the paterne giuen to Moyses to frame his tabernacle by vvas the Church rather then the heauens them selues al S. Paules discourse tending to shew the difference betwixt the new Testament and the old and not to make comparison betwene the state of heauen and the old law Though incidently because the condition of the new Testament more neerely resembleth the same then the old state doth he sometime may speake somewhat therof also 10. Into their minde This also and the rest folowing is fulfilled in the Church and is the proper effect of the new Testament vvhich is the grace and spirit of loue graffed in the hartes of the faithful by the holy Ghost vvorking in the Sacraments and sacrifice of the new law to that effecte 10. Their God This mutual couenant made betwixt God and the faithful is that vvhich vvas dedicated and established first in the chalice of his bloud called therfore the nevv Testament in his bloud and vvhich vvas straight after ratified by the death of the â—â—stator vpon the Crosse 11. Shal not teach So it vvas in the primitiue Church in such specially as vvere the first founders of our new state in Christ And that vvhich vvas verified in the Apostles and other principal men the Apostle speaketh generally as though it vvere so in the vvhole as S. Peter applieth the like out of Ioël and our Sauiour so speaketh vvhen he saith that such as beleeue in him shal vvorke miracles of diuers sortes Christian men then must not abuse this place to make chalenge of new inspirations and so great knowledge that they neede no Scriptures or teaching in this life as some Heretikes doe vvith much like reason and shew of Scriptures as the Protestants haue to refuse external sacrifice And it is no lesse phantastical madnesse to deny external sacrifice sacraments or Priesthod then it is to abolish teaching and preaching CHAP. IX In the old Testament that secular Sanctuarie had tvvo partes the one signifying that time vvith the ceremonies therof for the emundation of the flesh the other signifying heauen vvhich then vvas shut vntil our High priest Christ entered into it and that vvith his ovvne bloud shed for the emundation of our consciences Wherevpon he concludeth the excellencie of his tabernacle and host aboue the old 25 Noting also the differences that he entered but once so effectual vvas that one blouddy offering of himself for euer vvheras the Leuitical High priest entered euery yere once verse 1 THE former also in deede had iustificatioÌ„s of seruice and a secular sanctuarie ✠verse 2 For the tabernacle vvas made the first vvherin vvere the candlestickes and the table and the proposition of Ioaues vvhich is called Holy ✠verse 3 But after the second vele the tabernacle vvhich is called Sancta Sanctorum ✠verse 4 hauing a golden censar and the arke of the testameÌ„t couered about on euery part vvith gold in the vvhich vvas ″ a golden potte hauing Manna and the rod of Aaron that had blossomed * the tables of the testament ✠verse 5 and ouer it vvere * the ″ Cherubins of glorie ouers had ovving the propitiatorie of vvhich things it is not needeful to speake novv particularly ✠verse 6 But these things being so ordered in the first tabernacle in deede the priests alvvaies entered accoÌ„plishing offices of the sacrifices ✠verse 7 But in the second * once a yere the high priest only not vvithout bloud vvhich he offereth for his ovvne and the peoples ignorance ✠verse 8 the holy Ghost signifying this that the vvay of the holies was not yet manifested the former tabernacle as yet standing ✠verse 9 vvhich is a parable of the time present according to vvhich are offered giftes and hostes vvhich can not concerning the conscience make perfect him that serueth ✠verse 10 onely in meates and in drinkes and diuerse baptismes and iustices of the flesh laid on them ″ vntil the time of correction ✠verse 11 But Christ assisting an high Priest of the good things to come by a more ample and more perfect tabernacle not made vvith hand that is not of this creation ✠verse 12 neither by the bloud of goates or of calues but by his ovvne bloud entered in once into the Holies ″ eternal redemption being found ⊢ ✠verse 13 For * if the bloud of goates and of oxen the ashes of an heifer being sprinkled sanctifieth the polluted to the cleansing of the flesh ✠verse 14 hovv much more hath ' the bloud of Christ vvho by the holy Ghost offered himself vnspotted vnto God cleansed ' our conscience from dead vvorkes to serue the liuing God ✠verse 15 And therfore he is the mediatour of the nevv Testament that death being a meane vnto the redemption ″ of these preuarications vvhich vvere vnder the former testament they that are called may receiue the promise of eternal inheritance ⊢ ✠verse 16 For * vvhere there is a testament the death of the testatour must of necessitie come betvvene ✠verse 17 For a testament is confirmed in
to the order of Aaron but according to the order of Melchisedec See ep 120. c. 19. ep 57. ad q. 1. in fine Thus you see vvhen the holy fathers handle the Scriptures they finde Masse and Sacrifice in many places vvhere the ignorant heretikes or the simple might thinke they speake onely of a common thankes giuing 16. God is promerited This latin vvord promeretur cannot be expressed effectually in any one English vvord It signifieth Gods fauour to be procured by the foresaid vvorkes of almes and charitie as by the deserts and merites of the doers Which doctrine and vvord of merites the Aduersaries like so il that they flee both here and els vvhere from the vvord translating here for promeretur Deus God is pleased more neere to the Greeke as they pretend Which in deede maketh no more for them then the latin vvhich is agreable to most auncient copies as vve see by Primasius S. Augustines scholer For if God be pleased vvith good vvorkes and shew fauour for them then are they meritorious and then only faith is not the cause of Gods fauour to men 17. Obey your Prelates There is nothing more inculcated in the holy Scriptures then obedience of the lay people to the Priests and Prelates of Gods Church in matters of soule conscience and religion Vvhereof the Apostle giueth this reason because they haue the charge of mens soules and must ansvver for them vvhich is an infinite preeminence and superiority ioyned vvith burden and requireth maruelous submission and most obedient subiection of al that be vnder them and their gouernement From this obedience there is no exception nor exemption of kings nor Princes be they neuer so great If they haue soules and be Christian men they must be subiect to some Bishop Priest or other Prelate And vvhatsoeuer he be though Emperour of all the vvorld if he take vpon him to prescribe and giue lawes of religion to the Bishops and Priests vvhom he ought to obey and be subiect vnto in religion he shal he damned vndoubtedly except he repent because he doth against the expresse vvord of God and law of nature And by this you may see the difference of an heretical and a disordered time from other Catholike Christian daies For heresie and the like damnable reuoltes from the Church of God is no more but a rebellion and disobedience to the Priests of Gods Church vvhen men refuse to be vnder their discipline to heare their doctrine and interpretation of Scriptures to obey their lawes and counsels This disobedience and rebellion from the Spiritual Gouernour vnder pretence of obedience to the Temporal is the bane of our daies and specially of our Countrie vvhere these new Sectes are properly mainteined by this false principle That the Prince in matters of soule and religion may commaund the Prelate vvhich is directly and euidently against this Scripture and all other that commaund the sheepe of Christes fold to obey their spiritual Officers THE ARGVMENT OF THE EPISTLE OF S. IAMES THIS Epistle as the rest folovving is directed specially as S. Augustine saith against the errour of only faith vvhich some held at that time also by misconstruing S. Paules vvordes Yea not only that but many other errours vvhich then also vvere annexed vnto it as they are novv doth this Apostle here touche expresly He saith therfore that not only faith but also good vvorkes are necessarie that not only faith but also good vvorkes do iustifie that they are actes of Religion or seruice and vvorship of God that to keepe al the commaundements of God and so to abstaine from al mortal sinne is not impossible but necessarie that God is not author of sinne no not so much as of tentation to sinne that vve must stay our selues from sinning vvith feare of our death of the Iudgement of hel and stirre our selues to doing of good vvith our revvard that vve shall haue for it in heauen These pointes of the Catholike faith he commendeth earnestly vnto vs inueighing vehemently against them that teach the coÌ„trarie errors Hovvbeit he doth vvithal admonish not to neglect such but to seeke their conuersion shevving them hovv meritorious a thing that is Thus then he exhorteth generally to all good vvorkes dehorteth from al sinne but yet also namely to certaine from certaine as from acception of persons from detraction and rash iudging from concupisceÌ„ce and loue of this vvorld from svvearing and to praier to almes to humilitie confession and penance but most copiously to patience in persecution Novv vvho this Iames vvas It is not be vvhose feast the Church keepeth the 25 of Iulie vvhich vvas S. Iohns brother and vvhose martyrdom vve haue Act. 12. but he vvhom the Church vvorshippeth the first of Maie vvho is called Frater Domini our lordes brother and brother to Iude and vvhich vvas the first Bishop of Hierusalem of vvhom vve reade Act. 15 21. and also Gal. 2. of vvhose vvonderful austeritie and puritie of life the Ecclesiasticall stories do report Euseb li. 2. c. â—2 Hiero. in Catalogo Therfore as the old High-priest had povver and charge ouer the Ievves not only in Hierusalem and Iurie but also dispersed in other Countries as vve vnderstand Act. 9. v. 1 2. so S. Iames likevvise being Bishop of Hierusalem and hauing care not only of those Ievves vvith vvhom he vvas resident there in Iurie but of al the rest also vvriteth this Epistle To the tvvelue tribes that are in dispersion and in them to al Christians vniuersally dispersed through the vvorld THE CATHOLIKE EPISTLE OF IAMES THE APOSTLE Catholike Epistle The vvord Catholike though in the title of this Epistle the rest folovving called The Catholike Epistles it be not vvholy in the same sense as it is in the Creede yet the Protestants so feare and abhorre the vvord altogether that in some of their Bibles they leaue it cleane out although it be in the Greeke and in some they had rather translate ridiculously thus The general Epistle c. vvhereas these are famously knovven and * specified in antiquitie by the name of Catholike Epistles for that they are vvritten to the vvhole Church not to any peculiar people or person as S. Paules are CHAP. I. Vve haue to reioyce in persecution but if vve be patient and vvithal absteine from al mortal sinne 9 considering hovv vve shal be exalted and crovvned for it vvhen the persecutor vvho enricheth him self vvith our spoiles shal fade avvay 13 But if any be tempted to fall or to any other euil let him not say God it the author of it vvho is the author of al good onely 19 Such points of the Caâ—â—-faith vve must be content to learne vvithout contradiction and anger and to doe accordingly 26 Because othervvise vve may talke of Religion but in deede it is no Religion verse 1 IAMES the seruant of God and of our Lord IESVS Christ to the tvvelue tribes
the nevv Testament are called Presbyteri in Greeke and Latin and therfore both their translation to be false and fraudulent and also their naming of their nevv degrees or orders to be fond and incongruous If they say their Ministers be correspondent to such as vvere called Presbyteri in holy vvrite and in the Primitiue Church and that they are the men vvhom the Apostle vviâ—â—eth to be called for to anoile the sicke to pray for him vvhy do they not then translate Presbyterâ—s Ministers â—hich they might doe vvith as good reason as call such as they haue taken in steede of our Catholike Priests Ministers Vvhich vvord being in large acception common to all that haue to doe about the celebration of diuine things vvas neuer appropriated by the vse either of Scripture or of the holy Church to that higher function of publike administration of the Sacraments and Seruice vvhich is Priesthod but to the order next vnder it vvhich is Deaconship And therfore if any should be called Ministers their Deacons properly should be so termed And the Protestants haue no more reason to keepe the ancient Greeke vvord of Deacon appropriated to that office by the vse of antiquity then to keepe the vvord Priest being made no lesse peculiar to the state of such onely as minister the holy Sacraments offer the Sacrifice of the Altar But these fellovves folovv neither Gods vvord nor Ecclesiastical vse nor any reason but meâ—e phantasie noueltie and hatred of Gods Church And hovv litle they folovv any good rule or reason in these things may appeare by this that here they auoid to translate Priests and yet in their CoÌ„munion booke in their order of visiting the sicke they commonly name the Minister Priest 14. Anoiling vvith oils Here is the Sacrament of extreme Vnction so plainely promulgated for it vvas instituted as al other Sacraments of the nevv Testament by our Sauiour Christ him self and as Venerable Bede thinketh and other auncient vvriters the anoiling of the sicke vvith oile Marc. 6. pertaineth therevnto that some Heretikes for the euidence of this place also as of the other for good vvorkes deny the Epistle Other as the Caluinists through their confidence of cunning shiftes and gloses confessing that S. Iames is the author yet condemne the Church of God for vsing and taking it for a Sacrament But vvhat dishonour to God is it vve pray them that a Sacrament should be instituted in the matter of oile more then in the element of vvater Vvhy may not grace remission of sinnes be annexed to the one as vvel as to the other vvithout derogation to God But they say Sacraments endure for euer in the Church this but for a season in the Primitiue Church Vvhat Scripture telleth them that this general and absolute prescription of the Apostle in this case should endure but for a season vvhen vvas it taken avvay abrogated or altered They see the Church of God hath alvvaies vsed it vpon this vvarrant of the Apostle vvho knevve Christs meaning and institution of it better then these deceiued men vvho make more of their ovvne fond ghesses and coÌ„iectures grounded neither on Scripture nor vpon any circumstance of the text noâ— any one authentical author that euer vvrote then of the expresse vvord of God It vvas say they a miraculous practise of healing the sicke during onely in the Apostles time and not long after Vve aske them vvhether Christ appointed any certaine creature or external element vnto the Apostles generally to vvorke miracles by Him self vsed sometimes clay and spittle sometimes he sent them that vvere diseased to vvash them selues in vvaters but that he appointed any of those or the like things for a general medicine or miraculous healing onely that vve reade not for in the beginning for the better inducing of the people to faith and deuotion Christ vvould haue miracles to be vvrought by sundry of the Sacraments also Vvhich miraculous vvorkes ceasing yet the Sacraments remaine still vnto the vvorldes end Againe vve demaund vvhether euer they read or heard that men vvere generally commaunded to seeke for their health by miraculous meaâ—es Thirdly vvhether al Priests or as they call them Elders had the gift of miracles in the primitiue Church No it can not be for though some had yet al these indifferently of vvhom the Apostle speaketh had not the gift and many that vvere no Priests had it both men and vvomen vvhich yet could not be called for as Priests vvere in this case And though the Apostle and others could both cure men and reuiue them againe yet there vvas no such general precept for sicke or dead men as this to call for the Apostles to heale or restore them to life againe Lastly had any external element or miraculous practise vnles it vvere a Sacrament the promisse of remission of al kinde of actual sinnes ioyned vnto it or could S. Iames institute such a ceremonie him self that could saue both body and soule by giuing health to the one and grace and remission to the other At other times these contentious vvranglers raile at Gods Church for annexing only the remission of venial sinnes to the element of vvater made holy by the Priests blessing thereof in the name of Christ and his vvord and loe here they are driuen to hold that S. Iames prescribed a miraculous oile or creature vvhich had much more povver and efficacie Into these straites are such miscreants brought that vvil not beleeue the expresse vvord of God interpreted by the practise of Gods vniuersal Church Venerable Bede in 9 Luc. saith thus It is cleere that this custome was deliuered to the holy Church by the Apostles them selues that the sicke should be anointed vvith oile consecrated by the Bishops blessing See for this and for the assertion vse of this Sacrament S. Innocentius ep 1 ad Decentium Eugubinum cap. 8. to 1. Conc Lib. 2. de visitatione infirmorum in S. Augustine cap. 4. Concil Cabilonense 2. cap. 48. Conc. Wormatiâ—nse cap. 72. to 3. Conc. Aquisgra c. 8. Flcrentinum and other later Councelâ— S. Bernard in the life of Malachie in fine This holy oile because the faithful savv to haue such vertue in the primitiue Church diuers caried it home and occupied it in their infirmities not vsing it in the Sacramental sort vvhich the Apostle prescribeth as the Aduersaries vnlearnedly obiect vnto vs but as Christians novv do and then also did concerning the vvater of Baptisme vvhich they vsed to take home vvith them after it vvas hallovved and to giue it their diseased to drinke 15. The praier of faith He meaneth the forme of the Sacrament that is the vvordes spoken at the same time vvhen the partie is anoiled vvhich no doubt are most auncient and Apostolike Not that the vvord or praier alone should haue that great effect here mentioned but ioyned vvith the foresaid vnction as is plaine 15. Shal saue The
conuersations and godlinesses ✠verse 12 expecting and hasting vnto the coÌ„ming of the day of our Lord by vvhich the heauens burning shal be resolued and the elementes shal melt vvith the heate of fire ✠verse 13 But vve expect * nevv heauens and a nevv earth according to his promises in vvhich iustice inhabiteth ✠verse 14 For the vvhich cause my deerest expecting these things labour earnestly to be found immaculate and vnspotted to him in peace ✠verse 15 and * the longanimitie of our Lord do ye account saluation as also our most deere brother Paul according to the vvisdom giuen him hath vvritten to you ✠verse 16 as also in al epistles speaking in them of these things in the vvhich are â— certaine things hard to be vnderstoode vvhich the vnlearned and vnstable depraue as also the rest of the Scriptures to their ovvne perdition ✠verse 17 You therfore brethreÌ„ foreknovving take heede lest ledde aside by the errour of the vnwise you fal away from your owne stedfastnes ✠verse 18 but grovv in grace and in knovvledge of our Lord and sauiour IESVS Christ To him be glorie both novv and vnto the day of eternitie Amen ANNOTATIONS CHAP. III. 16. Certaine things hard This is a plaine text to conuince the Protestants vvho as al heretikes lightly doe and did from the beginning say the Scriptures be easie to vnderstand and therfore may be not onely read safely but also expounded boldly of al the people as vvel vnlearned as learned and consequently euery one by him self and his priuate spirit vvithout respect of the expositions of the learned fathers or expectation of the Churches their Pastors and Prelates iudgment may determine and make choise of such sense as him self liketh or thinketh agreable For this is partly their saying partly the necessarie sequele of their folish opinion vvhich admitteth nothing but the bare Scriptures And Luther said that the Scriptures vvere more plaine then al the fathers commentaries and so al to be superfluous but the Bible Praâ—fat assert art damnat Against al vvhich Diuelish seditious arrogaÌ„cie tending to make the people esteeme them selues learned or sufficient vvithout their Pastors and spiritual rulers helpe to guide them selues in al matters of doctrine doubtes in religion the holy Apostle here telleth and forevvarneth the faithful that the Scriptures be ful of difficultie specially S. Paules epistles of al other partes of holy vvrite and that ignorant men â—ad vnstable or phaÌ„tastical fellovves puffed to fro vvith euery blast of doctrine and haeresie abuse peruert and misconster them to their ovvne damnation And S. Augustine saith that the special difficulty in S. Paules epistles vvhich ignorant and euil men do so peruert and vvhich S. Peter meaneth is his hard speache and much commendation of that faith vvhich he saith doth iustifie vvhich the ignorant euen from the Apostles time and much more novv haue and do so misconster as though he had meant that onely faith vvithout good vvorkes could iustifie or saue a man Against vvhich vvicked collection and abuse of S. Paules vvordes the said father faith al these Canonical or Catholike epistles vvere vvritten But the Haeretikes here to shift of the matter and to creepe out after their fashion ansvver that S. Peter saith not S. Paules epistles be hard but that many things in them are hard Vvhich may be to the Catholikes an example of their sophistical euasions from the euidence of Gods vvord As though it vvere not al one to say Such an author or vvriter is hard and There be many things in that vvriter hard to be vnderstood For vvhether it be that the argument and matter be high and past vulgar capacitie as that of praedestination reprobation vocation of the Gentiles and iustifying faith or vvhether his manner of stile and vvriting be obscure al proue that his epistles be hard and other Scriptures also because S. Peter here affirmeth that by reason of the difficulties in them vvhether in the style or in the depth of the matter the ignorant and vnstable such as Heretikes be do peruert his vvritings as also other Scriptures to their ovvne damnation Vvhereby it is plaine that it is a very dangerous thing for such as be ignorant or for vvilde vvitted fellovves to reade the Scriptures For such conditioned men be they that become Heretikes and through ignorance pride and priuate phantasie meeting vvith hard places of S. Paules epistles or other Scriptures breede Haeresies And that not onely the things treated of in the holy Scriptures but also that the very manner of vvriting and enditing thereof is high and hard and purposely by Gods prouidence appointed to be vvritten in such sort see S. Augustine li. 2 de doct Christ c. 6. and ep 119. S. Ambrose ep 44 in principio S. Hierom to Paulinus ep 103 c. 5. 6. 7. vvho also ep 65. c. 1. saith that in his old age vvhen he should rather haue taught then be taught he vvent as far as Alexandria onely to heare Didymus and to haue his helpe for the vnderstanding of the Scriptures and confesseth vvith great thankes to the said Didymus that he learned of him that vvhich before he knevve not Dauid saith Giue me vnderstanding and I vvil searche thy lavv The Eunuch in the Actes said Hovv can I vnderstand vvith out an interpreter The Apostles til Christ opened their sense to vnderstand the scriptures could not vnderstand them The holy Doctors by continual studie vvatching fasting and praying had much a doe to vnderstand them that great clerke S. Augustine coÌ„fessing in the foresaid epistle 119. c. 21. that there vvere many moe things that he vnderstood not then that he vnderstood The Heretikes say the fathers did commonly erre and hovv could such great vvise learned men be deceiued in reading and expounding the Scriptures if they vvere not hard and if they vvere hard to them hovv are they easie to these nevv maisters the Haeretikes finally vvhy do they vvrite so many nevv glosses scholâ—es commentaries as a cart cannot carrie Vvhy do Luther Zuinglius Caluin and their Companions agree no better vpon the interpretation of the Scriptures if they be not hard vvhereat stumbled al the old heretikes the nevv Arîus Macedonius Vigilantius Nestorius Eutyches Berengarius Vvicleffe Protestants Puritanes Anabaptists and the rest but at the hardnes of the Scriptures They be hard then to vnderstand and Heretikes peruert them to their ovvne damnation THE ARGVMENT OF S. IOHNS THREE EPISTLES OF S. Iohn vvas said in the Argument before his Gospel Novv here folovv his three Epistles one to al Catholikes though some auncients do cal it Ad Parthos the other tvvo being very short vnto a certaine Ladie to one Gaius The effect of al is to vvitnes vnto them the certaintie of the Catholike faith and to exhort them to continue still in it also to loue the Catholike Church and so neither to become heretikes
nor Schismatikes but rather to auoid al such as the forerunners of Antichrist and to remember that Catholikes neede not to goe to schole to any such Masters hauing at home in the Catholike Church the doctrine of the holy Ghost him self vvho vvas giuen to the Church visibly in the beginning to leade her into al truth and to continue vvith her for euer Therfore he saith That vvhich you haue heard from the beginning let it abide in you Likevvise a litle after v. 27. and ep 2. v. 6. This is the commaundement that as you haue heard from the beginning you vvalke in the same because many seducers are gone out into the vvorld and v. 8. 9. And not only thus in general but also in particular he expresseth the pointes vvhich the heretikes did then call in question Some vvere about Christ him self for they denied that IESVS is Christ that he is the very sonne of God that he is incarnate Ep. 1. c. 2. v. 22. and Ep. 2. v. 7. And against such it vvas that he vvrote his Gospel also as he there signifieth Ioh. 20. v. 31. Other pointes are about our iustification against onely faith and for good vvorkes as also S. Aug. noted vvhose vvordes vvere cited before Herevpon he saith If vve say vve haue societie vvith God and vvalke in darkenes vve lie Ep. 1. c. 1. Againe He that saith he knovveth God and keepeth not his commaundements is a lier Againe This is the charitie of God that vve keepe his cōmaundements and his commaundements are not heauie Finally Children let no man seduce you he that doth iustice is iust euen as he is iust Ep. 1. c. 3. v. 7. 8. 9. likevvise c. 2. v. 29. and in deede in all the three Epistles through out he doth inculcate good vvorkes and keeping the commaundements against the heresie of only faith THE FIRST EPISTLE OF IOHN THE APOSTLE CHAP. I. Good cause there is to beleeue the Apostles preaching 5 And this is one point of their preaching that to haue participation vvith God vve must not onely beleeue but also abstaine from al mortal sinne 8 though vve al sinne venially verse 1 THAT vvhich vvas from the beginning vvhich vve haue heard vvhich vve haue seen vvith our eies vvhich vve haue looked vpon and our handes haue handled of the vvord of life ✠verse 2 and the life vvas manifested and vve haue seen and do testifie and declare vnto you the life eternal vvhich vvas vvith the Father and hath appeared to vs ✠verse 3 that vvhich vve haue seen and haue heard vve declare vnto you that ◠you also may haue societie vvith vs and our societie may be vvith the Father and vvith his Sonne IESVS Christ ✠verse 4 And these things vve vvrite to you that you may reioyce and your ioy may be ful ✠verse 5 And this is the annuntiation vvhich vve haue heard of him and declare vnto you That * God is light and in him there is no darkenesse ✠verse 6 If vve shal say that we haue societie vvith him and vvalke in darkenesse vve lie and do not the truth ✠verse 7 But if we vvalke in the light as he also is in the light vve haue societie one tovvard an other and * ◠the bloud of IESVS Christ his sonne cleanseth vs ◠from al sinne ✠verse 8 * If vve shal say ◠that vve haue no sinne vve seduce our selues and the truth is not in vs. ✠verse 9 If vve confesse our sinnes he is faithful iust for to forgiue vs our sinnes and to cleanse vs from al iniquitie ✠verse 10 If vve shal say that vve haue not sinned vve make him a lier and his vvord is not in vs. ANNOTATIONS CHAP. I. 3. You may haue societie S. Iohn shevveth manifestly that vvhosoeuer desire to be partakers vvith God must first be vnited to the Churches societie learne that faith and receiue those Sacraments vvhich the Disciples receiued of the Truth it self conuersant vvith them in flesh So saith Venerable Bede vpon this place Vvhereby vve see there is no societie vvith God in sectes or schismes nor any vvhere but in the vnitie fellovvship and communion of that Church vvhich can proue it self to descend from the Apostles 7. The bloud of Iesus Vvhether sinnes he remitted by praiers by fasting by almes by faith by charitie by sacrifice by Sacraments by the Priests as the holy Scriptures do plainely attribute remissiō to euery of these yet none of al these do othervvise remit but in the force by the merite vertue of Christs bloud these being but the appointed meanes instruments by vvhich Christ vvil haue his holy bloud to vvorke effectually in vs. vvhich meanes vvhosoeuer contemneth depriueth him self of the cōmoditie of Christs ovvne bloud continueth still in sinne and vncleannesse vaunt he him self neuer so much of Christs death Vvhich point let the Protestants marke vvel and cease to beguile their poore deceiued folovvers persuading them that the Catholikes derogate from Christs bloud or seeke remission othervvise then by it for that they vse humbly the meanes appointed by Christ to apply the benefite of his holy bloud vnto them 7. From al sinne From original and actual venial and mortal a culpa poena that is from the fault and the paine due for the same V. Bede saith that Christs Passion doth not onely remit in Baptisme the sinnes before committed but al other aftervvard also done by frailtie yet so if vve vse for the remission of them such meanes as be requisite and as Christ hath appointed vvhereof he reckeneth some Bede vpon this place See S. Augustine also vpon this place to 9. and S. Hierome li. 2 con Pelag. c. 3. 8. That vve haue no sinne Vve gather by these vvordes and the former that there be tvvo sortes of sinnes one mortal excluding vs from light and the societie of God an other venial vvhich is found euen in those that vvalke in the light and are in the societie of God Also vve note against the Pelagians that vve be truely called the sonnes of God and so iust in deede though vve be not vvithout al sinnes euery one of vs as vvel iust as vniust being taught and bound to confesse our offenses and to aske pardon daily of God by this petition of the Pater noster Forgiue vs our debtes Therfore S. Augustine li. de natura grat c. 36. reckeneth vp al the holy Patriarches Prophets and renovvmed iust persons to haue been sinners euen vvhen they vvere in grace and Iustice excepting alvvaies our B. Ladie de qua propter honorem Domini nullam prorsus cùm de peccatis agitur habere volo quaestionem of vvhom saith he for the honour of our Lord. vvhen vve talke of sinnes I vvil haue no question And Pelagius asking vvhat sinnes Abel such iust men did commit S. Augustine āsvvereth that they might laugh
righteousnes consisteth in doing or vvorking iustice and that so he is iust and biddeth them not to be seduced by Heretikes in this point 8. Sinneth from the beginning The Diuel vvas created holy and in grace and not in sinne but he fel of his ovvne free vvil from God Therfore these vvordes from the beginning may be interpreted thus from the beginning of sinne and so the Apostle vvil say The Diuel committed the first sinne Augustine li. 11 de eiu Dei c. 15 expoundeth it The most simple meaning seemeth to be that he sinned from the beginning of the vvorld not taking the beginning precisely for the first instant or moment of the creation but straight vpon the beginning as it must needes also be taken in S. Iohns Gospel c. 8. 44. 22. VVe shal receiue because Let the Protestants be ashamed to say that vve obtaine al of God by onely faith the Apostle here attributing it to the keeping of Gods commaundements Note here also that Gods commaundements are not impossible to be kept but vvere then and are novv obserued of good men CHAP. IIII. VVe may not beleeue al that boast of the spirit but trie them vvhether they teach Catholike articles of the faith namely the incarnation of Christ vvhether their doctrine be not vvordly and them selues disobedient hearers of the Apostles 7 Vee must loue one an other considering the exceding loue of God in sending his sonne to saue vs. 17 An argument of perfect charitie is if vve haue nothing in our conscience to feare in the day of Iudgement 19 And an argument that vve loue God is if vve loue brethren verse 1 MY deerest ″ beleeue not euery spirit but ″ proue the spirites if they be of God because many false prophetes are goue out into the vvorld ✠verse 2 In this is the spirit of God knovven ″ euery spirit that confesseth IESVS Christ to haue come in flesh is of God ✠verse 3 and euery spirit ″ that dissolueth IESVS is not of God and this is antichrist of vvhom you haue heard that he commeth and novv he is in the vvorld ✠verse 4 You are of God litle children and haue ouercome him because greater is he that is in you then he that is in the vvorld ✠verse 5 They are of the vvorld therfore of the vvorld they speake and the vvorld heareth them ✠verse 6 Vve are of God * He that knovveth God heareth vs. he that is not of God heareth vs not ″ in this vve knovv the spirit of truth and the spirit of errour ✠verse 7 My deerest let vs loue one an other because charitie is of God And euery one that loueth is borne of God knovveth God ✠verse 8 He that loueth not knovveth not God because God is charitie ✠verse 9 * In this hath the charitie of God appeared in vs because God hath sent his only begotten sonne into the vvorld that vve may liue by him ✠verse 10 In this is charitie not as though vve haue loued him but because he hath loued vs and sent his sonne a propitiation for our sinnes ✠verse 11 My deerest if God hath so loued vs vve also ought to loue one an other ✠verse 12 * God no man hath seen at any time If vve loue one an other God abideth in vs and his charitie in vs is persired ✠verse 13 In this vve knovv that vve abide in him and he in vs because he of his Spirit hath giuen to vs. ✠verse 14 And vve haue seen and doe testifie that the Father hath sent his Sonne the Sauiour of the vvorld ✠verse 15 Vvhosoeuer shal confesse that IESVS is the Sonne of God God abideth in him and he in God ✠verse 16 And vve haue knovven and haue beleeued the charitie vvhich God hath in vs. God is charitie and he that abideth in charitie abideth in God and God in him ✠verse 17 In this is charitie perfited vvith vs ″ that vve may haue confidence in the day of iudgement because as he is vve also are in the vvorld ✠verse 18 ″ Feare is not in charitie but perfect charitie casteth out feare because feare hath painefulnes and he that feareth is not perfect in charitie ✠verse 19 Let vs therfore loue God because God first hath loued vs. ✠verse 20 If any man shal say that I loue God and hateth his brother he is a lier For he that loueth not his brother vvhom he seeth God vvhom he seeth not hovv can he loue ✠verse 21 * And this commaundement vve haue from God that he vvhich loueth God loue also his brother ⊢ ANNOTATIONS CHAP. IIII. 1. Beleeue not euery spirit That is Receiue not euery doctrine of such as boast them selues to haue the spirit For there be many false prophets that is to say Haeretikes which shal goe out of the Church and chalenge the spirit and vaunt of Gods word Scripture and Gospel vvhich in deede be seducers 1. Proue the spirites It is not meant by this place as the Protestants vvould haue it that euery particular person should of him self examine trie or iudge who is a true or false doctor and which is true or false doctrine But the Apostle here would euery one to discerne these diuersities of spirites by taking knovvledge of them to vvhom God hath giuen the gift of discerning spirites and doctrines vvhich S. Paul expresly saith is giuen but to some and not to euery one 1 Cor. 12. and by obeying the Church of God to whom Christ hath giuen * the Spirit of truth And this is onely the sure way to proue the spirites and doctrines of these daies And al they that would bring vs from our Pastors and the Churches iudgement to our owne priuate trial seeke nothing els but to driue vs to miserable vncertainty in al our beleefe as Caluin doth who vpon this place saith that priuate men may examine the general Councels doctrines 2. Euery spirit that confesseth The Apostle speaketh according to that time and for that part of Christian doctrine which then vvas specially to be confessed taught mainteined against certaine vvicked Haeretikes Cerinthus Ebion and the like that taught wickedly against the person and both natures of Christ IESVS The Apostle therfore giueth the faithful people this token to knovv the true teachers of those daies from the false Not that this marke vvould serue for al times or in case of al'other false doctrines but that it vvas then a necessarie note As if a good Catholike vvriter Pastor or parents would vvarne al theirs now in these daies to giue care onely to such teachers as acknowledge Christ our Sauiour to be really present and sacrificed in the B. Masse that al such are true preachers and of God the rest to be of the Diuel or to be counted the spirit of Antichrist Vvhich spirit of Antichrist he saith was come euen then
thus the damnation of the vvhole adulterous blouddy societie he doth also expresly report of their three graÌ„d Captaines damnation vvhich are these Antichrist and his False prophet and the Deuil him self the author of al this mischiefe Finally on the other side in the fifth part he reporteth the vnspeakeable and euerlasting glorie that the Church after al this suffering shal by Christ her glorious Spouse be assumpted vnto And so he concludeth the booke THE APOCALYPSE OF IOHN THE APOSTLE CHAP. I. 9. S. Iohn being banished in the ile Patmos is commaunded to vvrite to the seum Churches of Asia signified by the seuen candlestickes that vvhich he savv vpon a Sunday round about the Sonne of man 13 vvhose maner of apparâ—tion is described verse 1 THE ″ Apocalypse of IESVS Christ vvhich God gaue him to make manifest to his seruants the thinges vvhich must be done quickly and signified sending by his Angel to his seruant Iohn ✠verse 2 vvho hath giuen testimonie to the vvord of God and the testimonie of IESVS Christ vvhat things soeuer he hath seen ✠verse 3 Blessed is he that readeth and heareth the wordes of this prophecie and keepeth those thinges Which be vvritten in it for the time is nigh ✠verse 4 Iohn ″ to the seuen churches vvhich are in Asia Grace to you and peace from * him that is and that vvas and that shal come and ″ from the seuen spirites vvhich are in the sight of his throne ✠verse 5 and from IESVS Christ vvho is the faithful vvitnes the * first borne of the dead the prince of the kings of the earth vvho hath loued vs and * vvashed vs from our sinnes in his bloud ⊢ ✠verse 6 and hath made vs * ″ a kingdom and priestes to God and his father to him be glorie and empire for euer and euer Amen ✠verse 7 Behold he commeth vvith the cloudes and euery eie shal see him and * they that pricked him And al the tribes of the earth shal bevvaile them selues vpon him yea Amen ✠verse 8 * I am Alpha and Omega the beginning and end saith our Lord God vvhich is and vvhich vvas and vvhich shal come the omnipotent ✠verse 9 I Iohn your brother and partaker in tribulation and the kingdom and patience in Christ IESVS vvas in the Iland vvhich is called Patmos for the vvord of God and the testimonie of IESVS ✠verse 10 I vvas in spirit ″ on the Dominical day and heard behind me a great voice as it vvere of a trompet ✠verse 11 saying That vvhich thou feest vvrite in a booke and send to the seuen churches vvhich are in Asia to Ephesus and Smyrna and Pergamus and Thiatîra and Sardis and Philadelphia and Laodicia ✠verse 12 And I turned to see the voice that spake vvith me And being turned I savv seuen candlestickes of gold ✠verse 13 in the middes of the seuen candlestickes of gold one like to the Sonne of man ″ vested in a priestly garment to the foote and girded about neere to the pappes vvith a girdle of gold ✠verse 14 and his head and heares vvere vvhite as vvhite vvoole as snovv and his eies as the flame of fire ✠verse 15 and his feete like to latten as in a burning fornace and his voice as the voice of many vvaters ✠verse 16 and he had in his right hand seuen starres and from his mouth proceded a sharpe tvvo edged svvord and his face as the sunne shineth în his vertue ✠verse 17 And vvhen I had seene him I fel at his feete as dead And he put his right hand vpon me saying Feare not * I am the first and the last ✠verse 18 and aliue and vvas dead and behold I am liuing for euer and euer and haue the keies of death and of hel ✠verse 19 Vvrite therefore the thinges vvhich thou hast seene and that are and that must be done after these ✠verse 20 The sacrament of the seuen starres vvhich thou hast seene in my right hand and the seuen candlestickes of Gold ″ the seuen starres are ″ the angels of the seuen churches and the seuen candlestickes are the seuen churches ANNOTATIONS CHAP. I. 1. APOCALYPSE Of the Apocalypse thus vvriteth the auncient father Denys Bishop of Corinth as Eusebius alleageth him li. 7 c. 20 hist Eccl. Of this booke saith he this is my opinion that the matter thereof is far more profound then my vvit can reache vnto and I doubt not but almost in euery sentence of it there lieth hidden a certaine sense exceding mystical and maruelous vvhich though I vnderstand not yet I conceiue that vnder the vvordes there is a deepe meaning and I measure not the matter by reason but attribute al to faith taking it to be more high and diuine then I can by cogitation comprise not reprouing that vvhich I vnderstand not but therfore I admire vvith reuereÌ„ce because my vvit can not attaine to it Againe S. Augustine saith that in the Apocalypse many things are obscurely spoken to exercise the minde of the reader and yet some fevv things left euident that through them a man may vvith labour searche out the rest specially for that the author so repeateth the same things in diuers sortes that seeming to speake of sundry matters in deede is found bus to vtter the same things diuers vvaies li. 20 de Ciuit. Del c. 17. Vvhich vve set dovvne here in the beginning to vvarne the good Christian reader to be humble and vvise in the reading both of al other holy Scriptures and namely of this diuine and deepe prophecie giuing him further to vnderstand that vve vvil in our Annotations according to our former trade and purpose onely or cheefely note vnto the studious such places as may be vsed by Catholikes or abused by Heretikes in the controuersies of this time and some other also that haue special matter of edification and that as breefely as may be for that the volume grovveth great 4. To the 7 Churches That certaine numbers may be obserued as significatiue and mystical it is plaine by many places of holy Scripture and by the auncient Doctors special noting of the same to many purposes Vvhereby vve see the rashnes of our Aduersaries in condemning generally al religious respect of certaine numbers in our praiers fastes or actions Namely the number of Seuen is mystical and prophetical perfect and vvhich as S. Augustine saith the Church knovveth by the Scriptures to be specially dedicated to the Holy Ghost and to appertaine to spiritual mundation as in the Prophets appointing of Naam in to vvash seuen times in lordan and the sprinkling of the bloud seuen times against the tabernacle li. 4 quâ—st in numer q. 33 See li. 5. c. 5 de Gen. ad lit li. 5 quest in Deuter. q. 42. Al these visions stand
vpon Seuens seuen Churches seuen Angels seuen starres seuen spirites seuen candlestickes seuen lampes seuen trumpets seuen vialâ— seuen horneâ— of the Lambe seuen hilles seuen thunders seuen heades of the Dragon signifying the Diâ—el seuen of the beast that is Antichrist seuen of the beast that the harlot rid vpon finally the number also of the visions is specially marked to be seuen in this booke and euery time that this number is vsed in this prophecie it hath a mysterie a more large meaning then the nature of that number is precisely and vulgarly taken for As vvhen he vvriteth to seuen Churches it is to be vnderstood of al the Churches in the vvorld as the seuen Angels for al the Angels or gouernours of the vvhole Catholike Church and so forth in the rest because the number of Seuen hath the perfection of vniuersalitie in it as S. Augustine saith li. 5 quâ—st in Deuter. q. 42. 4. From the 7 spirites The Holy Ghost may be here meant and so called for his seuen fold giftes and graces as some expositours thinke but it seemeth more probable that he speaketh of the holy Augels by comparing this to the like in the 5 Chapter folovving vvhere he seemeth to call these the seuen spirites sent into al the vvorld as S. Paul to the Hebrues c. 1. 14 speaketh of Angels and so the Protestants take it in their coÌ„mentaries vvhich vve note because therevpon they must needes confesse that the Apostle here giueth or vvisheth grace and peace not from God onely but also from his Angels though that benediction commeth one vvay of God and an other vvay of his Angels or Sainctes being but his creatures And so they may learne that the faithful often loyning in one speache God and our Lady our Lord and any of his Saincts to helpe vs or blesse vs is not superstitious but an Apostolical speache and so the Patriarch said Gen. 48. v. 16. The Angel that deliuereth me from al euils blesse these children See the Annot. Act. 25 28. 6. A kingdom and Priests As al that truely serue God and haue the dominion and superioritie ouer their concupiscences and vvhatsoeuer vvould induce them to sinne be kings so al that employ their vvorkes and them selues to serue God offer al their actions as an acceptable sacrifice to him be priests Neuerthelesse as if any man vvould therevpon affirme that there ought to be no other earthly povvers or kings to gouerne in vvorldly affaires ouer Christians be vvere a seditious Heretike euen so are they that vpon this or the like places vvhere al Christians be called priests in a spiritual sort vvould therfore inferre that euery one is in proper signification a Priest or that al be Priests alike or that there ought to be none but such spiritual priests for it is the seditious voice of Corè saying to Moyses and Aaron Let it suffiâ—â— you that al the multitude is of holy ones and the Lord is in theâ—â— Vvhy are you extolled ouer the people of the Lord Num. 16. 10. On the Dominical day Many notable pointes may be marked here first that euen in the Apostles time there vvere daies deputed to the seruice of God and so made holy and different though not by nature yet by vse and benediction from other profane or as vve call them vvorke-daies Secondly that the Apostles and faithful abrogated the Sabboth vvhich vvas the seuenth day and made holy day for it the next day folovving being the eight day in count from the creation and that vvithout al Scriptures or coÌ„maundement of Christ that vve reade of yea vvhich is more not onely othervvise then vvas by the Lavv obserued but plainely othervvise then vvas prescribed by God him self in the second commaundement yea and othervvise then he ordained in the first creatioÌ„ vvhen he sanctified precisely the Sabboth day not the day folovving Such great povver did Christ leaue to his Church and for such causes gaue he the holy Ghost to be resident in it to guide it into al truthes euen such as in the Scriptures are not expressed And if the Church had authoritie inspiration from God to make Sunday being a vvorke-day before an euerlasting holy day and the Saturday that before vvas holy day novv a common vvorkeday vvhy may not the same Church prescribe appoint the other holy feasts of Easter Vvhitsuntide Christmas and the rest for the same vvarrant she hath for the one that she hath for the other Thirdly it is to be noted that the cause of this change vvas for that novv vve Christians esteeming more our redemption then our first creation haue the holy day vvhich vvas before for the remembrance of Gods accomplishment of the creation of things novv for the memorie of the accomplishment of our redemption Vvhich therfore is kept vpon that day on vvhich our Lord rose from life to death vvhich vvas the day after the Sabboth being called by the Ievves vna or prima Sabbathi the first of or after the Sabboth Mat 28. Act. 10. 1 Cor. 16. Fourthly it is to be marked that this holy day by the Apostles tradition also vvas named Dominiâ—â—â— dieâ— our Lordes day or the Dominike vvhich is also an old Ecclesiastical vvord in our language for the name Sunday is a heathenish calling as al other of the vveeke daies be in our laÌ„guage some imposed after the names of planets as in the Romans time some by the name of certaine Idols that the Saxons did vvorship to vvhich they dedicated their daies before they vvere Christians Vvhich names the Church vseth not but hath appointed to call the first day the Dominike after the Apostle here the other by the name of Feries vntil the last of the vveeke vvhich she calleth by the old name Sabboth because that vvas of God and not by imposition of the heathen See the marginal Annotation Luc. 24 1. Lastly obserue that God reuealeth such great things to Prophets rather vpon holy daies and in times of contemplation sacrifice and praier then on other profaue daies and therfore as S. Peter Act. 10 had a reuelation at the six houre of praier and Zacharie Luc. 1 at the houre of incense and Cornelius Act. 10 vvhen he vvas at his praiers the ninthe houre so here S. Iohn noteth that he had al these maruelous visions vpon a Sunday 13. Vested in a Priestly garment He appeared in a long garment or vestment proper vnto Priests for so the vvord poderes doth signifie as Sap. 18 24 and that vvas most agreable for him that represented the person of Christ the high Priest and appeared to Iohn being a most holy Priest and vvho is specially noted in the Ecclesiastical historie for his Priestly garment called péâ—alon or lamina Euseb li. 3 hist Eccl. c. 25. li. 5 c. 23. 20. The seuen starres The Bishops are the starres of the Church as the Churches them selues are the golden
shal goe out no more and I vvil vvrite vpon him the name of my God and the name of the citie of my God nevv Hierusalem vvhich descendeth out of heauen from my God and my nevv name ✠verse 13 He that hath an eare let him heare vvhat the Spirit saith to the Churches ✠verse 14 And to the Angel of the Church of Laodicia vvrite Thus saith Amen the faithful and true vvitnesse * vvhich is the beginning of the creature of God ✠verse 15 I knovv thy vvorkes that thou art neither colde nor hote I vvould thou vvere colde or hote ✠verse 16 But because thou art ″ lukevvarme and neither cold nor hote I vvil begin to vomite thee out of my mouth ✠verse 17 Because thou saiest That I am riche and enriched and lacke nothing and knovvest not that thou art a miser and miserable and poore and blinde and naked ✠verse 18 I counsel thee to bye of me gold fire-tried that thou maiest be made riche and maiest be clothed in vvhite garmentes that the confusion of thy nakednes appeare not and vvith eie salue anoint thine eies that thou maiest see ✠verse 19 I * vvhom I loue do rebuke and chastise Be zelous therfore and doe penance ✠verse 20 Behold I stand at the doore and knocke if any man shal heare my voice and open the gate I vvil enter in to him and vvil suppe vvith him and he vvith me ✠verse 21 He that shal ouercome I vvil giue vnto him to sitte vvith me in my throne as I also haue ouercome and haue sitten vvith my father in his throne ✠verse 22 He that hath an eare let him heare vvhat the Spirit saith to the Churches ANNOTATIONS CHAP. III 5. He that shal ouercome In al these speaches to diuers Bishops and their Churches he continually encourageth them to constancie in faith and good life by setting before their eies the revvard of the next life And yet the Caluinists vvould haue no man do good in respect of such revvard 9. Adore before thy feete You see this vvord of adoration is in Scriptures vsed for vvorship of creatures also and that to fall before the feete of holy men or Angels for duety and reuerence is not idolatrie except the proper honour due to God be giuen vnto them See the Annotations vpō the 19 22 Chapter concerning the Apostles prostration before the Angel And the Aduersaries euasion saying that the adoration vvas of God onely and that before the feete of the partie signifieth nothing els but in his presence is false and against the phrase of Scriptures as 4 Reg. 4. vvhere the Sunamite adored Elisaeus falling dovvne before his feete and 4 Reg. 2. the sonnes of the Prophets adored him in the same sort and here this adoration can not be meant but of the Bishop or Angel of Philadelphia because he promiseth this honour as a revvard and as an effecte of his loue tovvardes him saying And they shal knovv that I haue loued thee And that vvhich he saith in the 22 Chapter I fel dovvne to adore before the feete of the Angel the very same he expresseth thus in the 19 Chapters I fel before his feete to adore him making it al one to adore before his feete and to adore him 11. That no man take thy crovvn◠That is his crovvne of euerlasting life and glorie if he perseuêre not to the end in faith good vvorkes othervvise an other shal enter into his place as Mathias did both to the dignitie of the Apostleship to the heauenly crovvne due for the vvel vsing and executing of the same function vvhich Iudas might and should haue had if he had perseuêred to the end and as the Gentiles came into the grace and place of the Ievves Other difficulties concerning this kinde of speache are resolued in Schoolemen and are not here to be stoode vpon 16. Lukevvarms Zeale and feruour is commendable specially in Gods cause and the Neuters that be neither hote nor cold are to Christ and his Church burdenous and lothsome as luke-vvarme vvater is to a mans stomake prouoking him to vomite and therfore he threateneth to void vp such Neuters out of his mouth CHAP. IIII. 1. A doore being open in heauen he savv one sitting in a throne 4 and round about him foure and tvventie seniors sitting 6 and the foure beastes here described 9 vvhich vvith the 24 seniors continually glorified him that sate in the throne verse 1 AFTER these thinges I looked and behold a doore open in heauen and the first voice which I heard vvas as it vvere of a trompet speaking vvith me saying Come vp hither and I vvil shevv thee the thinges vvhich must be done quickly after these ✠verse 2 Immediatly I vvas in spirit and behold there vvas a seate sette in heauen and vpon the seate one sitting ✠verse 3 And he that sate vvas like in sight to the Iasper stone and the Sardine and there vvas a raine-bovv round about the seate like to the sight of an Emeraud ✠verse 4 And round about the seate foure and tvventie seates and vpon the thrones foure and twentie seniors sitting clothed about in vvhite garmentes and on their heades crovvnes of gold ✠verse 5 And from the throne proceeded lightenings and voices and thunders and seuen lampes burning before the throne vvhich are the seuen Spirites of God ✠verse 6 And in the sight of the seate as it vvere a sea of glasse like to crystall and in the middes of the seate and round about the seate foure beastes ful of eies before and behind ✠verse 7 And the first beast like to a lion and the second beast like to a calfe and the third beast hauing the face as it vvere of a man and the fourth beast like to an egle flying ✠verse 8 And the foure beastes euery one of them had sixe vvinges round about and vvithin they are ful of eies and they had no rest day and night saying ″ Holy Holy Holy Lord God omnipotent vvhich vvas and vvhich is and vvhich shal come ✠verse 9 And vvhen those beastes gaue glorie and honour and benediction to him that sitteth vpon the throne that liueth for euer and euer ✠verse 10 the foure and tvventie seniors fel dovvne before him that sitteth in the throne and adored him that liueth for euer and euer and cast their crownes before the throne saying ✠verse 11 Thou art vvorthie O Lord our God to receiue glorie and honour and povver because thou hast created al thinges and for thy vvil they vvere and haue been created ANNOTATIONS CHAP. IIII. 8. Holy holy holy This vvord is thrise repeated here and Esa 6 and to the imitation therof in the seruice of the holy Church at Te Deum and at Masse specially in the Preface next before the great mysteries for the honour of the three persons in the B. Trinitie and that
called to the supper of the mariage of the Lambe ⊢ And he said to me These vvordes of God be true ✠verse 10 â— And * I fel before his feete to adore him And he saith to me See thou doe not I am thy fellovv-seruant and of thy brethren that haue the testimonie of IESVS Adore God For the testimonie of IESVS is the spirit of prophecie ✠verse 11 And I savv heauen opened and behold a vvhite horse and he that sate vpon him vvas called Faithful and True and vvith iustice he iudgeth fighteth ✠verse 12 And his eies as a flame of fire and on his head many diademes hauing a name written vvhich no man knovveth but him self ✠verse 13 * And he vvas clothed vvith a garment sprinkled vvith bloud his name is called THE VVORD OF GOD. ✠verse 14 And the hostes that are in heauen folovved him on vvhite horses clothed in vvhite and pure silke ✠verse 15 And out of his mouth procedeth a sharpe svvord that in it he may strike the Gentiles And * he shal rule them in a rod of yron and he treadeth the vvine presse of the furie of the vvrath of God omnipotent ✠verse 16 And he hath in his garment and in his thigh vvritten * KING OF KINGES AND LORD OF LORDES ✠verse 17 And I savv one Angel standing in the sunne he cried vvith a loud voice saying to al the birdes that did flie by the middes of heauen Come and assemble together to the great supper of God ✠verse 18 that you may eate the flesh of kings and the flesh of tribunes and the flesh of valiants and the flesh of horses of them that sit on them the flesh of al freemen and bondmen and of litle and great ✠verse 19 And I savv the beast and the kings of the earth their armies gathered to make vvarre vvith him that sate vpon the horse and vvith his armie ✠verse 20 And the beast vvas appreheÌ„ded and vvith him the false â—prophet vvhich vvrought signes before him vvherevvith he seduced them that tooke the character of the beast and that adored his image These tvvo were cast aliue into the poole of fire burning also with brimstone ✠verse 21 And the rest vvere slaine by the svvord of him that sitteth vpon the horse vvhich procedeth out of his mouth and al the birdes vvere filled vvith their flesh ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XIX 4. Amen Alleluia These tvvo Hebrâ—e vvordes as other els vvhere both in the Greeke Latin text are kept religiously not translated vnles it be once or tvvise in the Psalmes Yea and the Protestants them selues keepe them in the text of their English Testaments in many places and maruel it is vvhy they vse them not in al places but sometimes turne Amen into verely vvhere of see the Annotation Ioan. 8. v. 34. and in their Seruice booke they translate Alleluia into Praise ye the Lord as though Alleluia had not as good a grace in the acte of seruing God vvhere it is in deede properly vsed as it hath in the text of the Scripture The Church Catholike doth often and specially vse this sacred vvord to ioyne vvith the Church triumphant consisting of Angels and Saincts vvho here are said to laude and praise God vvith treat reioycing by this vvord Alleluia and by often repetition thereof as the Catholike Church also vseth namely in Easter time euen til Vvhiâ—-sontide for the ioy of Christs resurrection vvhich as S. Augustine declareth ep ad Ianuarium vvas the general vse of the Primitiue Church making a greater mysterie and matter of it then our Protestants novv do At other times of the yere also he saith it vvas sung in some Churches but not in al and S. Hierom numbereth it among the heresies of Vigilantius That Alleluia could not be sung but at Easter Aduers Vigilant c. 1. The truth is by the vse of the Scriptures it hath more in it then Praise ye the Lord signifying vvith laude glorifying and praising of God a great reioycing vvithal mirth and exultation of hart in the singers thereof and that is the cause vvhy the holy Church saith Laus tibi Domine Praise be to thee ô Lord in Lent and times of penance and mourning but not Alleluia vvhich as S. Augustine also declareth is a terme of signification and mysterie ioyned vvith that time and then vsed specially in the Church of God vvhen she representeth to vs in her Seruice the ioyes and beatitude of the next life vvhich is done specially at Easter by the ioyful celebrating of Christs glorious Resurrection and Ascension after the penal time of Lent vvhich representeth the miserie of this life See S. Augustine Ser. 1. 5. c. 9 6. c. 9 de Diuersis to 10. and his enaâ—tation vpon the 148 Psalme for in the titles and endes of diuerse holy Psalmes this Alleluia is ful of mysterie sacred signification Vvhere vve must aske the Protestants vvhy they haue left it out altogether being in the Hebrue saying neither Alleluia nor Praise the Lord in the Bible 1577 that nine times in the sixe last Psalmes Moreouer the said holy Doctor li. 2 de doct Christ c. 11 affirmeth that Amen Alleluia be not translated into any other language propter sanctiorem authoritatem for the more sacred authoritie of the vvordes so remaining and ep 178. he saith that it is not lavvful to translate them Nam sciendum est c. for it is to be knovven saith he that al nations do sing Amen and Alleluia in the Hebrue vvordes vvhich neither the Latine man not the Barbarous may translate into his ovvne language See S. Hierom also epist 137. And namely for our Nation S. Gregorie vvil beare vs vvitnes that our countrie receiued the vvord Alleluia vvith their Christianitie saying thus li. 27 Moral c. 6. Lingua Britannia qua nihil aliud nouerat quim barbarum frendere iamdudum in Diuinis laudibus Hebraeum â—â—pit resenare Alleluia that is The Britan tongue vvhich knevv nothing els but to mutter barbarously hath begone of late in Gods diuine laudes and praises to sound the Hebrue Alleluia And for Iurie S. Hierom ep 17. c. 7 vvriteth that the husbandmen at the plough sang Alleluia vvhich vvas not then their vulgar speache Yea he saith that in Monasteries the singing of Alleluia vvas in stâ—ede of a bel to call them together ad Collectam in Epitaph Paulâ—e c. 10. This vvord is a sacred Christian mystical and Angelical song and yet in the nevv seruice booke it is turned into Praise ye the Lord and Alleluia is quite gone because they list neither to agree vvith the Church of God not vvith the vse of holy Scriptures no not vvith their ovvne translations but no maruel that they can not sing the song of our Lord and of Angels in a strange countrie that is out of the
of the last iudgement but of the Sees or Consistories of Bishops and Prelates and of the Prelates them selues by vvhom the Church is novv gouerned As the iudgement here giuen can be taken no othervvise better then of that vvhich vvas said by our Sauior Mat. 18. Whatsoeuer you binde in earth shal be bound in heauen and therfore the Apostle saith What haue I to doe to iudge of them that are vvith out 4. And the soules He meaneth saith S. Augustine in the place alleaged the soules of Martyrs that they shal in the meane time during those thousand yeres vvhich is the time of the Church militant be in heauen vvithout their bodies and reigne vvith Christ for the soules saith he of the godly departed are not separated from the Church vvhich is euen novv the kingdom of Christ for els there should be kept no memorie of them as the altar of God in the communicating of the body of Christ neither should it auaile to hasten to Baptisme in the perils of death for feare of ending our life vvithout it nor to hasten to be reconciled if vve fortune for penence or of il conscience to be separated from the same body And vvhy are al these things done but for that the faithful departed also be members of the Church And though for an example the Martyrs be onely named here yet it is meanâ— of others also that die in the state of grace 5. The rest liued not The rest vvhich are not of the happie number aforesaid but liued and died in sinne reigne not vvith Christ in their soules during this time of the nevv Testament but are dead in soule spiritually and in body naturally til the day of iudgement S. August ibidem 3. This is the first resurrection As there be tvvo regenerations one by faith vvhich is novv in Baptisme and an other according to the flesh vvhen at the later day the body shal be made immortal and incorruptible so there are tvvo resurrections the one novv of the soules to saluation vvhen they die in grace vvhich is called the first the other of the bodies at the later day S. August liâ— 20 de Ciuiâ— c. 6. 6. They shal be Priests It is not spoken saith S. Augustine li. 20 de Ciuit. c. 10 of Bishops and Priestâ— onely vvhich are properly novv in the Church called Priests but as vve call al Christians for the mystical Chrisme or ointment so al Priests because they are the members of one Priest of vvhom the Apostle Peter saith A holy people a kingly Priesthod Vvhich vvordes be notable for their learning that thinke there be none properly called Priests novv in the nevv Testament no othervvise then al Christian men and vvomen and a confusion to them that therfore haue turned the name Priests into Ministers 7. Satan shal be loosed In the vvhole 8 chapter of the said 20 booke de Ciuitate Dei in S. Augustine is a notable commentarie of these vvordes Vvhere first he declareth that neither this binding nor loosing of Satan is in respect of seducing or not seducing the Church of God prouing that vvhether he be bound or loose he can neuer seduce the same The same saith he shal be the state of the Church at that time vvhen the Diuel is to be loosed euen as since it vvas instituted the same hath it been shal be at al time in her children that succede eche other by birth death And a litle after This I thought vvas therfore to be mentioned left any man should thinke that during the litle time wherein the Diuel shal be loosed the Church shal not be vpon the earth he either not finding it here vvhen he shal be leâ— loose or consuming it vvhen be shal by al meanes persecute the same Secondly he declareth that the Diuel to be bound is nothing els but not to be permitted by God to exercise al his force or fraude in tentations as to be loosed is to be suffered by God for a small time that is for three yeres and a halfe to practise and proue al his povver and artes of tentations against the Church and her children and yet not to preuaile against them Thirdly this Doctor shevveth by vvhat great mercie our Lord hath tied Satan and abridged his povver during the vvhole millenarie or thousand yeres vvhich is al the time of the nevv Testament vntil then vvith vvhat vvisedom he permitteth him to breake loose that litle time of three yeres and sixe moneths tovvard the later day vvhich shal be the reigne of Antichrist Lastly he shevveth vvhat kinde of men shal be most subiect to the Diuels seductioÌ„ euen such as novv by tentation of Heretikes goe out of the Church and vvho shal auoid it By al vvhich vve may confute diuers false expositioÌ„s of old late Heretikes first the auÌ„cient sect of the Millenaries that grounded vpon these thousand yeres named by the Prophet this heresie that there should be so many yeres after the resurrectioÌ„ of our bodies in vvhich vve should reigne vvith Christ in this vvorld in our bodies in al delites and pleasures corporal of meates drinkes and such like vvhich they called the first resurrection of vvhich heresie Cerinthus vvas the author Epiph. haer 77. in fine Hiero. Câ—mment in c. 19 Mat. August har 8 ad Quodvulâ— Deum Eusâ—bius also li. 3 historia c. 33 shevveth that some principal men vvere in part though after a more honest maner coÌ„cerning those corporal delicacies of the same opinion by misconstruction of these vvordes of S. Iohn Vvhereby vve learne and al the vvorld may perceiue the holy Scriptures to be hard vvhen so great clerkes did erre and that there is no securitie but in that sense vvhich the Church allovveth of The late Heretikes also by the said S. Augustines vvordes are fully refuted affirming not only that the Church may be seduced in that great persecution of the Diuels loosing but that it hath been seduced euen a great peece of this time vvhen the Diuel is bound holding that the very true Church may erre or fall from truth to errour and idolatrie yea vvhich is more blasphemie that the cheefe gouernour of the Church is Antichrist him self and the very Church vnder him the vvhooâ—e of Babylon and that this Antichrist vvhich the Scriptures in so many places and here plainely by S. Augustines exposition testifie shal reigne but a small time and that tovvard the last iudgement hath been reuealed long sithence to be the Pope him self Christs ovvne Vicar and that he hath persecuted the Saincts of their secte for these thousand yeres at the least Vvhich is no more but to make the Diuel to be loose and Antichrist to reigne the vvhole thousand yeres or the most part thereof that is almost the vvhole time of the Churches state in the new TestameÌ„t vvhich is against this and other Scriptures euidently appointing that to be the time of
marg 419. marg See Schisme The Protestants at the first auoided the name of Church and thrust it out of the Bible pag. 521. 522 marg It can neuer faile not erre pag. 11. nu 23. pag. 70. 85. 192. 238. nu 68. pag. 261. 264 marg 266. 267. 522. 523. 555. 572. 573 721. 740. 303. m. 536. marg The Protestants blasphemie cōcerning the Churches apostasie and reuolt from God pag. 555. nu 3. Christ vvithout his Church as the head vvithout a body 514. marg Alvvaies visible pag. 14. 290 marg 295 marg 296. 298 marg 323. 555. 556. 572. 573. 701. Elias vvordes make nothing to the cōtrarie pag. 411. The state thereof in Antichrists time 721. Smal in the beginning grovving great aftervvard pag. 38. nu 32. pa. 71 nu 14. pag. 97. nu 27. 31. 32. pag. 150. nu 6. 7. 10. p. 213. nu 46. pag. 175 marg 178 marg 295 marg 296. 298 marg 316. ma. 536. marg Her lavves customs Gouernours must be obeied p. 43. nu 9. p. 51. marg p. 53. 336. marg 337. nu 20. 450. nu 2. 16. p. 471. nu 24. p. 480. 550. 562. nu 14. p. 639. 262. marg She only hath the true sense of Scriptures pag. 477. 429. marg She iudgeth al and is iudged of none p. 429. She iudgeth betwene canonical Scriptures not canonical p. 499. vvhich are Sacramēts which not 258. 259. She consisteth of good and bad p. 9. nu 12. p. 37. marg 38. 62 marg 64. 74. 262 marg not without vvrinkle in this life p. 522. nu 35. The seuenfold candlesticke in the Apocalypse 699 marg The woman clothed with the sunne whom the dragon persecuteth 720 marg The wife of the Lambe 734. The campe of Saincts 741. The true Church is proued by succession pag. 228. 520. 303 m. Christ left many things to be taught by the Church 265. 717 marg The custom of the Church is a good answer against al wranglers 450. Out of the Church no saluation p. 522. 676. p. 573. al blindnes lacke of vnderstāding 95 marg no praier auailable 262 m. Christ head of the Church in a most excellent sort 514. 515. The B. of Rome the ministerial head 515. No temporal prince can be head 47. 64. 639. nu 17. pa. 659. No woman 280. 463. The Church that is the Prelates and cheefe Pastors of the Church 51 marg 701 m. To contemne their wordes is to contemne Christ 262 marg The Churches order of diuine seruice in reading the Scriptures that it is according to the primitiue Church 268. in 288. 289 m. 382. 641. 698. See the table of Epistles and Gospels at the end of the booke Church militāt resembleth the triumphant in heauen 707 m. and nu 8. 736. The triumphant Church called the new citie of Hierusalem the state and glorie thereof 741. 742. 743. 635 marg Material churches The building of them pa. 158. Dedication of churches 250. Cost in adorning them p. 78. nu 8. 10. p. 106 nu 11. p. 128. 256. God wil be honoured in them rather then els where p. 309. 471. nu 11. p. 254 marg How he dwelleth not in material temples 309. 343 marg Not to be profaned p. 59 m. 118. 222. Our parents and other necessities of poore men are sometime to be preferred before the adorning of Churches 106. 92. nu 25. Clergie The name p. 665. their difference from the Laitie ib. nu 3. The maner dignitie of their calling p. 330. nu 4. p. 352 marg Degrees of superioritie among them selues and ouer other p. 57 marg 58. nu 28. p. 206. nu 24. p. 472. 492. 665. Their good life much edifieth p. 14. nu 17. their exemption and priuileges p. 50. 416. They may not exercise holy functions for filthy lucre 664 marg Commaundements possible to be kept p. 30. 138. nu 6. p 169. 260 marg 682 nu 22 p. 686. 400 marg 415 marg Keeping the commaundements profitable and necessarie to saluation 14. nu 20. p. 440. nu 19. p. 645. 54 marg 114 marg 191. m. 725 m. They differ from Counsels 114 marg 191 marg By keeping of them man is iustified 138. 400 marg Commaundements of men what they are and that they make nothing against the Apostles and Churches traditions 406. See Tradition Heretical lawes and doctrines are cōmaundements of men 43. nu 9. p. 106. Communion The protestants Communion p. 451. 452. 453. 454. They imitate not in the same Christs institution ib. p. 451. much lesse the Apostles traditions p. 454. Comming to the Communion against our conscience 442. They call it vnproperly the Cōmunion p. 452. and the supper of the Lord. p. 451. nu 20. Their communion bread profane p. 453 n 29. Caluins bread 228. It is the very table cuppe of Diuels p 448. is accordingly to be abhorred ibid. Communitie of life and goodes in the first Christians vsed now of the religious only p. 296. not a commaundement but a counsel only ibidem Concupiscence after Baptisme is of it self no sinne without consent p. 397. 399. 643. 682. It moueth to sinne 642. mar How the Apostle calleth it sinne pag. 397. It maketh not al the actions of a iust man sinnes p. 399. nu 25. Cōfession in particular p. 8. nu 6. p. 89. 276. 348 m. Secret or auricular cōfession p. 277. to a priest 190. 277. 653. of al mortal sinnes 653. before the receiuing of the B. Sacrament 453. The English Ministers heare confessions and absolue against their owne doctrine pag. 277. See Penance Confessing of Christ his religion highly esteemed 27. 702. m. See Faith They that dare not confesse and professe the Cath. religion to whom they are like 255 marg To deny that thou art a Catholike is to deny Christ 269. Confirmation other wise called Bishoping pag. 314. It is a Sacrament pag. 313. The grace and effect thereof 241 m. 313. nu 17. p. 514 marg The old and new heresies against this Sacrament pag. 313. Chrisme or holy oile in cōfirmation ib. Conscience Doing against our conscience p. 83. 109. 131. nu 15. Horrour of conscience for sheding innocent bloud 83. 131. nu 15. Continencie See Chastitie Examples of notable persons that liued continently from vviues 596. The continencie of maried folke for praier sake pag. 439. for the more worthie receiuing of the B. Sacrament p. 463. Perpetual cōtinencie of man ad wife p. 439. 440. Contrition 483. See Penance Corporals for the B. Sacrament p. 84. Councels of what persons they consist p. 336. They represēt the whole Church ibid. Peter and his successors presidēts in Councels p. 337. Councels of no force with out their confirmation p. 337. Controuersies in religion to be decided by Coūcels p. 336. They haue the assistance of the holy Ghost p. 337. 338. 138. nu 3. 263. nu 27. p. 265. 266. 388 marg of Christ 51 marg 53. This assistance taketh not away due examination
Cain Balaam Corè 695. 704. to the Diuel him self 244 marg Al the forerūners of Antichrist p. 123. 124. 240 marg 556. 558. 679. 741. False-prophets false christes lying maisters foretold in the new Testament 119 marg 68 and 69 and 669 marg Many maisters 648. Many antichristes 679 nu 18. Rauening vvolues 19. 353. Theeues not entring by the doore 248 m. 250. Prophecied of and liuely described by S. Paul S. Peter S. Iude c. 352. 573. 574. 669. 670. 672. 693. locustes 715. The causes that men fall to heresie 565. mar 583. Heauen shut vntil the Passion of Christ p. 9. nu 16. p. 621. marg p. 633. See Limbus patrum Differences of rewardes and glorie in heauen p. 37. 58. 430. 465. marg 534. nu 1. 259. marg See Merites Vvorkes Revvard Hospitalitie toward the afflicted for religion 27 marg 28. nu 41. 505 marg See Almes Vvhat a heinous sault it is not to receiue and harbour Catholike Preachers and Priests 163. marg I IESVS in English Sauiour 4 marg This name is to be adored and reuerenced 530. It worketh miracles 112. 299 marg The force thereof against Diuels ibid. and 577. Ansvvers to the sophistical arguments vsed by heretikes against the reuerence done to this name 530. By irreuerence therevnto they prepare the way to Antichrist 723. Idols in al the Bible signifie the false Gods of the Pagans 687 383 mar The Caluinistes applying the word against sacred Images are condēned long since by the 2 Councel of Nice 687. See Images They are ashamed of their translating image for idol ibid. Heresies are the idols of the new Testament pag. 448. Images 345. 623. 687. 688. They haue Gods owne warrant 623. 688. Their differēce from idols 687. 688. Hovv they are adored 530. 633. Their antiquitie 24. 688. Their fruite and commoditie 345. 688. Images of the B. Trinitie and of Angels 345. Image-breakers old cōdemned Heretikes by the 2 Nicene Councel 687. 688. They are accursed by the same Councel that apply the places of Scripture that speake of the Pagans Idols against sacred images 687. Miracles wrought by the image of Christ p. 24. The abolishing of Christs image a preparatiō to set vp the image of Antichrist 723. The honour of Christs image is the honour of Christ him self 723. Indulgences See Pardons Iustification or to be iustified vvhat it signifieth 387. nu 13. The first and second iustification 387. The first iustification of mere grace vvithout vvorkes 392. 409. 412. nu 32. 516. 389. marg Iustification by vvorkes pag. 16. 138. 387. pag. 645. 646. 647. 682. 736. Not by faith only See faith Vvhat vvorkes iustifie not pag. 390. nu 20. 28. p. 392. 411. 632. nu 6. 633. 499. marg Iustification attributed to hope charitie c. 402. 633. nu 33. Charitie the principal vertue in iustification 509. 566. Hovv the Protestants admit charitie good workes to iustificatiō 509. Vvhy it îs so often attributed to saith 394. 632. 502 marg 606. marg S. Paules meaning vvhen he commendeth faith 633. The iustice of faith 408. True inherent iustice not imputatiue 14. 138. 139. 387. 390. 394. marg 395. nu 5. pag. 427. nu 30. pag. 511. 513 marg 517. mar 519. mar 524 marg 543. 682. 398 marg Hovv it is said None iust 390. Hovv it is said Reputed to iustice 391 marg Increase of iustice 744 marg 396 marg 550 marg Hovv it is called Gods iustice 383 marg 390 nu 22. pag. 480. 481. 531. Hovv Christ is our iustice 427. The Protestants auoid the vvord Iustifications 138. nu 6. p. 736. nu 8. The iustice of Moyses Lavv vvhat 408 marg L Ovr B. LADIE vvithout sinne 94. 395. 676. Her perpetual virginitie 4. 5. nu 25. She vovved virginitie 138. Her life death Assumption pag. 291. Her blessednes 171 marg Her festiuities 291. Her excellencie titles prerogatiues 138. 139. 173. 221. 273. 291. 292. 171 marg Her honour 139. 291. 292. She is our Aduocate 292. 679. our hope 292. 548. marg The meaning of the termes and titles giuen vnto her 292. God and our Ladie saue vs. 337. The often saying of the Aue Marie 138. The auncient fathers vsed the same 291. 292. Holy Simeon prophecied of her sorovves 145. She vvas alvvaies partaker of sorovves vvith Christ ibidem 272 marg ful of deepe contemplations 142. The meaning of Christs speaches vnto her that may seeme hard 221. nu 4. 5. The Protestants keepe no Holiday of her 191. They keepe not the day of her death as they doe of all other cheefe Saincts in the new Church of Englād ibidem They are not of those generations that she prophecied should call her blessed 136 marg They derogate from her honour 138. 295. Laie men must not iudge of their Pastors of the sense of Scriptures of questions in religion pag. 344. They must receiue the Sacraments c. not at their owne hand but of their Clergie and Pastors 40. nu 19. 42. marg See Priests Clergie Limbus patrum or Abrahams bosom 186. marg 187. 296. 633. 708 marg 621. mar A third place 162. 708 marg The iust men of the old Testament were not in heauen til Christs Ascension 186. Christ descended into Hel to deliuer them 187. See Hel Heauen M MAchabees Canonical Scripture 138. See p. 250. MARIE See our B. Ladie L. Mariage a Sacrament 55. nu 6. p. 187. nu 18. p. 221. nu 2. p. 523. Indissoluble both parties liuing 14. 55. 113 marg 116. 187. 221. 397. marg 440. and not lawful after diuorce ibidem Honoured by Christs presence p. 221. Perfect best without carnal copulation 4. nu 16. See Chastitie Continencie How it is honorable in al. 637. Inferior to virginitie and widow hod 4. 438. marg 439 marg 440. See Chastitie Mariage of Priests and votaries vnlawful See Priests Vovv Old heresies against Mariage 574. Catholikes falsely charged vvith the same 574. 575. They esteeme of mariage more then the Protestants 523. Martyrs true and false p 13. p 457. No true Martyrdom out of the Cathol Church p. 457. Martyrdom a most acceptable sacrifice 592. Their reward glorie 702 and 713 marg How they crie for reuenge 712. Their chereful and constant countenance before the persecutors 305 marg Their comfort at the very time of death torments 309 marg MASSE See Sacrifice The word Masse 447. The Liturgie or Masse of the Apostles 330. of the Greeke fathers ibidem It is agreable to Christs institution 451. 452. 453. to the Apostles tradition 454. to S. Paul concerning the praiers and petitions therein 567. Kyrie eleison 463. Gloria in excelsis pag. 140 inner marg Sanctus thrise repeated 707 and 708. Hosanna 61. Sursum corda 463. The Canon 267. The Pater noster 567. Agnus Dei 217 inner marg 453 nu 29. Kissing the Pax. 423. Domine nō sum dignus 21. 453. nu 29. Communio 452. Hovv Antichrist his Ministers shal abolish the Masse
increased by persecution 316 marg Peter Cephas Rocke al one 218 marg 44. 47. 216. Christ by giuing him this name designed him before hand to be the rocke foūdation of his Church ibidem 47. nu 18. p. 79. nu 75. He promiseth to build his Church vpon him that is his person 46. 47. at large He praieth that his faith shal not faile 206. The Church vvas builded vpon him he receiueth the Primacie 279. 516. nu 20. pag. 654. Vpon him not vpon his faith only or confession 45. 46. 47. Peters manifold dignitie preeminence 27. 40. 50. 52. nu 1. p. 94. 128. 131 m. 150. 154. 161 m. 206. nu 31. 224 m. 497. 500. nu 7. p. 278 m. 326. 442. m. S. Paul submitteth his doctrine to his approbation 499. The keies giuen to him what authoritie is signified by them 47. His authoritie to bind and loose 47. He doth practise his primacie 292. 293. 303. marg 337. 499. 501. nu 9. pag. 654. His successors the Bishops of Rome haue the same primacie authoritie 45. nu 17. p. 46. 47. 206. 280. 337. 499. 501. By the Rocke is signified not only Peters person but his Chaire and See the Church of Rome 46. 47. He breaketh the Churches vnitie that forsaketh this See or Chaire 501. 520. Christ is the Rocke foundation and head of the Church on vvay Peter an other way 46. 514. 515. 516. Peters ship signifieth the Church 150. He gouerneth and protecteth the Church continually 304. 668. The Protestants and Puritans disagree about his preeminence or primacie 280 marg They denied it before and now confesse it 280 marg They derogate from Peter as much as is possible 501. Beza thinketh the Greeke text of the scripture falsified in fauour of Peters primacie 27. Their folish argumēts against Peters primacie 312. 421 m. 501. Their impudent assertion that he was neuer at Rome 422. 500. 665. For this purpose only they deny that Babylō signifieth Rome 665. Their wrangling about the time of his being there 665. Their folish and greatest reason against his being there 421 marg 422. He and S. Paul planted the Church at Rome 288. 500. 383 marg 421 mar 370. He wrote from Rome 665. He vvas crucified there 280. A table of S. Peters Actes 374. Pilgrimage pag. 6. 311 marg to the holy land in the primitiue Church 49. to the holy Sepulchre 85. to the memories of Saincts 231. The deuotion of Pilgrimes and the maner of their deuotion in holy places 158. nu 44. pag. 85. See Relikes Pope The succession of Popes is an argument vsed by the Fathers against Heretikes 520. Popes 33 Martyrs pag. 654. and pag. 556. Their roome and dignitie called an Apostleship 520. Their supremacie 280. 515. 572. The practise thereof by S. Leo the great and S. Gregorie the great 280. Hovv they refused the name of vniuersal Bishop 280. The Councel of Chalcedon called the Pope vniuersal Bishop 280. They write them selues Seruos seruorum Dei 280. He is the ministerial head of the Church vnder Christ 515. S. Peters successor 280. 520. Not to communicat vvith him is to be against Christ or vvith Antichrist 33. nu 30. See Antichrist The Pope can not be Antichrist 71. nu 22. 29. pag. 231 marg 554 marg See Antichrist He may erre personally not iudicially 206. 253. 266. nu 13. pag 388 m. p. 502. nu 11. Vve may not respect the Popes person but the priuileges of his office 66. 67. 206. The priuileges and dignities of his office See Roman Church and Peter Praier See Canonical houres Long praier not forbidden pag 16. nu 7. To pray alwaies 190 marg The Churches collectes breife 16. nu 7. Seruice praier in the Latine tōgue much better then in the vulgar 461. at large S. Augustine our Apostle brought vs the seruice in the Latine tongue 461. It vvas alwaies in Latine through out the vvest Church 463. Our people at their first conuersion sang Alleluia not praise ye the Lord. 463. Sursum corda Kyrie eleison ibidem See Masse The peoples priuat praiers in Latine 462. It is not necessarie that they vnderstand either publike or priuate praiers 461. 463. They vnderstand them not being in the English tong neither are they any thing the more edified 461. 463. Their intētion deuotiō is as great acceptable in the one as in the other 462. 463. 43. hu 8. pag. 61. They are edified and take profite of the Priests fūctions though they neither heare nor see what he doth 134. and 135 m. They are taught the meaning of ceremonies and seruice and doe knovv them perfectly in al Cath. countries 461. 462. Latine praiers are and may be translated 462. S. Paules place falsely alleaged against the latin seruice or praier explicated at large and that he speaketh of no such thing much lesse against it 460. 461. 462. 493. An other obiection answered and vvhat it is to pray vvith the lippes only 43. num 8. Faith in praier 643. Vvhat is to pray vvithout intermission 382 marg 551 marg Our Lords praier or the Pater noster 15. 170. It is the first and last in al the Churches praiers and said most often The Aue Maria. See L. our B. Ladie Praier for the dead 361. 480. 687. The Saducees seeme to haue denied it 361. Aërius an old condemned Heretike denied it Other mens praiers intercessions for vs. 150. 420 marg Praying one for an other is of great force 420 marg 543. To pray for our persecutors 209. nu 34. Publike praiers more auailable then priuat pag. 471. The Priests praiers more auailable pag. 610. At the time of praier specially God sendeth comfortable visitations 319 marg Preachers that preach vvel must liue accordingly 104 marg 112 marg 386. marg Catholike preachers in time of persecution vvhat is their comfort 547. Predestination and reprobation declared at large pag. 406. 407. They consist vvith free vvil 370. 403. 406. 407. The mysterie of predestination and reprobatiō is humbly to be reuerēced not curiously searched 402. 403. 407. nu 20. 21. 412. No man must by occasion thereof be reachlesse and desperate in neglecting his saluation 403. 406. 359 marg Good vvorkes must concurre vvith Gods predestination 668. Vvhat and how far we may and should learne herein 403. 412. Heretical and presumptuous bookes of Predestination 407. 412. Priest The name in al languages almost the same 333. heretically changed into Elder ibidem The vvord Senior Auncient in the vulgar Latine translation is alvvaies in the Greeke Presbyter Priest 334 marg 664. 351 marg His office and vocation 609. 610. His dignitie 609. They are called Angels 701. They are coadiutors vvith and vnder Christ and worke in his name 92. 190. 444. 474. 480. 482. 429 marg Their authoritie to remit sinnes 21 24. 53. nu 18. p. 92. 151. 162 m 190. 276. 480. 252 marg The Protestants carpe at this authoritie as the Iewes did at Christ for
may be broken and otherwise emploied 78. nu 10. pag. 92. nu 25. Sainctes know our doings hartes heare our praiers 64. 184. 186. m. 187. 428. 457. m. They are as Angels 198. They may be present with the liuing 49. 110. m. at their ovvne toÌ„bes monumeÌ„ts 711. Praying to Saincts that they pray for vs. 380 m. 186. 304. 471. 668 at large 679. 709. 711. 717. 309. m. They are our mediators an aduocates without any derogatioÌ„ to Christ 471. 568. 678. 679. 714 m. How Christ is our only Mediator and only Aduocate 568. 678. 679. The conclusion of al praiers is Per Christum Dominum nostrum 265 marg The Protestants arguments ansvvered 409. 607. 608. 611. nu 9. 568. 678. Vigilantius their father founder of this heresie refuted by S. Hierom 711. Hovv S. Hierom saith that Christ his Saincts are euery where ibidem Their Festiuities or holidaies 7. nu 16. 75. m. 507. at large 668. Their memories or commemorations in the sacrifice of the Masse 332. 454. 726. Canonizing of Saincts 7. Their miracles 33. nu 24. See Miracles Relikes The great honour of Saincts and that it is no derogation to Christs honour 55. nu 28. pag. 350. nu 16. pag. 553 marg 577. 601. 653. 703 marg 704. 714 marg 720 marg 742 marg They are patrones of men and countries 404. They are called sauiours redeemers c. vvithout derogation to Christ 569. 577. 653. 308 marg our hope 548 marg God and our Ladie saue vs the like speaches 337. 700. To beleeue in Saincts 409. nu 14. pag. 601. Saluation No man sure of his saluation but in hope 263. 394. 402. nu 16. pag. 403. 418. 433. 444. 493. 530. 393. marg See F. The Protestants special faith Satisfaction See Penance Satisfactorie vvorkes of one for an other 474. 485. 538. Satisfaction enioyned 143 m. Schisme Prefigured in the Ievves Schismatical temples 166. 227. 228. 448. in Ieroboams calues and altars 448. in Corè Darhan Abiron 482. 695. contrarie to the vnitie of the Church 456 501. nu 9. pag. 519. 520. detestable and sacrilegious 520. The beginning of al Schismes 426 marg In schisme no vvorke auailable to saluation 14. nu 24. pag. 180. 263. nu 4. pag. 457. num 1. See Church Schismatikes Schismatical seruice sermons to be auoided 94. 482. 590. 225 marg Specially the Communion 442. 447. 448. See Heretike and Heresie Scandal 112 marg 356. 386 marg Scripture Canonical and not Canonical discerned and iudged by the Church 499. 500. See pag. 2 after the preface S. Augustines sentences cited at large The Scripture and Church Whether is elder and of more authoritie 500. The Protestants deny many bookes of the Scripture because they are repugnant to their heresies See Heretikes They many vvaies corrupt the Scriptures See Heretikes Priuate Phantastical interpretatioÌ„ of Scriptures 669. 672. Al Heretikes and the Diuel him self alleage Scriptures but falsely p. 5. nu 25. p. 11. nu 6. p. 34. 145 m. 162. nu 20. p. 261. 402. 14. nu 35. 39. pa. 613. 645. 651. nu 12. p. 646. nu 21. p. 682. 711. 740. VvomeÌ„ great tatlers talkers of Scripture 568. Not the great talkers and hearers thereof but the doers are blessed 698 m. The Scripture is ful of profound senses 232. 508. hard to vnderstand 151 marg 311 marg 558. nu 6. pag. 613. nu 4. pag. 672. 673. 661. nu 19. p. 662 marg 740. S. Paules epistles hard about iustification by faith and therfore misconstrued of old and new heretikes 389. 646. 672. The Epistle to the Romanes hard concerning predestination 404 marg The difficultie of the Apocalypse 699. The Protestants count al Scriptures easie for euery maÌ„ to vnderstand by his priuate spirit therfore they reiect the Doctors expositioÌ„s admit nothing but Scripture 672. Their folish distinction that S. Paules epistles are not hard but the matter he vvriteth of ibid. The self same scriptures alleaged by the old heretikes and the Protestants and answered by the fathers long agoe 444. nu 5. pag. 575. 646. 711. 712. The Scripture coÌ„sisteth in the true sense therof which is only in the Cath. Church 477. nu 6. p. 669. nu 20. The bare letter killeth both Iew Heretike 477. They searche not the Scriptures deepely but superficially 232. Vvho be the litle ones that best vnderstand the Scriptures 30. nu 25. p. 169. nu 21. The auncient fathers humilitie in reading and expounding the Scriptures 67â— 5â—8 661. nu 19. pag. 699. Catholike Doctors only are right handlers of the Scriptures 590. The curse for adding and diminishing thereof and that it pertaineth to heretikes not to Catholike expositors 45. The interpretation of Scripture is called prophecie 413 marg when the same is according to the rule of faith ibid. Of the translating and reading the holy Scriptures in the vulgar tongue of the difficultie of them vvith what humilitie they ought to be read of many others pointes concerning the sacred Scriptures see the Preface to the reader The text corrupted by old heretikes 684. 687. Scriptures haue not only a literal sense but also a mystical and allegorical 7. nu 15. pag. 508. 607 marg 614 marg The ProtestaÌ„ts deride the mystical interpretations of the auncient Doctors 614 marg The people may not iudge of the sense of Scriptures or of their Pastors expositions 344. The comfort and profite of Christian Cathol men in reading and hearing the Scriptures 344. 419 marg 592. Vvhat they finde in searching the Scriptures 230. Not only Scriptures but tradition also 622. marg 559. 592. 279 marg 678 marg 717 marg The Apostles and Churches precepts 336 marg See Tradition The Churches order in reading the Scriptures in her diuine Seruice See CHVRCH Secte taken sometime in good part but novv in the euil 373. 362 marg Simonie vvhat and vvhy so called 314. Vvhat a heinous sinne ibid. nu 22. Sinne original actual 395. nu 14. 676. nu 7. Al conceiued and borne in original sinne Christ excepted and his B. mother 395. No man liueth vvithout sinne 676. nu 8. pag. 16. S. Augustine excepteth our B. Ladie ibidem Sinnes mortal and venial 14. 16. 385. 643. 676. Not God but the Diuel is author of sinne 36 m. See God Hovv the Diuel sinned from the beginning 682. CoÌ„cupiscence cause of sinne 642 m. Al sinne procedeth of three special things mentioned by S. Iohn 677 marg The lavv did not cause sinne 395. 398 m. Mortal sinne excludeth grace and iustice 682. Venial sinnes consist vvith grace and true iustice 676. Examples of venial sinnes 676. How they are taken away without any Sacrament 258. they may be forgiuen after death 94. Al remission of sinnes is by the Passion of Christ 676. Many secundarie meanes instruments of remission by which the Passion of Christ is applied 676. Vvhat is meant by Sinnes couered and not imputed 392. Sinnes against the holy Ghost 33. nu 31. Sinnes crying
to heauen 651. No sinne but in this life it may be remitted the contrarie is the heresie of the Caluinists 686. See Penance They are worse in this point then the Nouatians 613. Vvhat is in S. Iohns Epistle a sinne to death 687. Three degrees of sinnes signified by the three dead that Christ raised to life 100. Sinne the cause of sicknes and other plagues 132. Spirit To adore and serue God in spirit 228. Boasting of the spirit 684. Not to credit euery spirit and hovv to trie them 552. The Church onely hath to discerne spirites 684. The testimonie of the Spirit in vs. 402. Superioritie and difference of degrees not forbidden 57 marg 165 marg Superstition not allowed in the Catholike Church 344. 539 marg The Protestants falsely call deuotion superstition 344. Supremacie of temporal Princes in matters Ecclesiastical See Princes T Tithes due to God and his Priests 615. Giuen by the inferior to the superior ibid. Paied in the Law of nature Moyses ib. How due to the Priests of Christes Church 616. Tongues Praiers in an vnknovven tōgue See Praiers The 14 chap. of the first to the Corinthians explicated concerning tongues 460. The Protestants vaine boasting of tongues 457 marg The three principal tongues in the title of the Crosse of Christ 271 marg The holy Scriptures most conueniently preserued in them ibid. Traditions not written 559. at large 413. 414. 476. 612. 653. 279 marg 353. 451. 454. 43. 106. 464 marg 695. 591 marg Apostolical traditions 413. 414. 451. 476. 559. 560. 612. 464 marg Particular traditiōs of the Apostles the Lent 12. 145 marg the administration of the B. Sacrament 451. 454. a commemoration inuocation of Saincts in the Masse ibid. praier for the dead ibid. and 560. mingling water with wine ibid. Baptizing of infantes 559. the Apostles Creede 560. See other particular traditions pag. 454. 559. Pater noster in the Masse 567. keeping of Sunday Easter Vvhit-sontide c. 43. 467 mar How to know Apostolical traditions 560. 559. Ignatius booke of the Apostles traditions ib. The fathers estimation of traditions 559. The Protestants hatred of the very name and suppressing the same in the text of holy Scripture 559. 560 marg They are called Depositum 414. 581 mar descending from the Apostles by Bishop and Bishop vnto the end 584. The Protestāts can shew no such Depositum 584. Heretikes conuicted by traditiō 5. 559. Iewish and heretical traditions 43. 106. Translation of the Bible into Greeke called Septuaginta 633. cited of the Euangelistes and authentical in the Greeke Church ibid. The authentical Latin translation 633. Beza preferreth it before al the rest See the preface Translatours of holy Scripture must be exacte and sincere 221. See the preface V VIrginitie better then Mariage more meritorious and grateful to God fitter for his seruice 4. 55. 440. 725 m. 356. The contrarie was Iouinians old condēned heresie 582. Virginitie coūseled not commaunded 55. 440. 438 marg See Mariage Professed virgins may not marie See Vovv The state of virgins passeth the rest 725 m. Visions recorded in the Scriptures 315. 318. 319. 368. 492. Visions haue no credite with Heretikes specially with the Protestants 319 marg 492. Some haue been rapt to see the state of the next life 491 marg Extreme vnction See Extreme Vovv an acte of soueraine worship 169. Neuer true religion without vowes and votaries ib. The Protestants haue abandoned al vowes and votaries ib. Vow of monastical and religious life 169. 304. Vow of Virginitie or chastitie lawful possible c. 55. 580. 581. 582. Yong vvomen may vovv Religion 581. Our B. Ladie vowed virginitie 138. The daughters of Philip the Deacon were vowed virgins 356. The Apostles vowed pouertie and professed the religious state of perfection pag. 55. nu 21. 27. Breache of vowes damnable 304. 439. 440. It is to breake their first faith 580. It is to goe after Satan 581. It is the highest kinde of Sacrilege 304. It is worse then aduoutrie 582. Vvhat virgins widovves the Apostle allovveth to marie 440. 581. Iouinian for persuading Nunnes to marie is called of S. Augustine a monster of S. Hierom he and his folovvers Christian Epicures 582. The Protestants call Iouinians heresie Gods word 582. Vvhat vovves are unlavvful and not to be kept 361. Vsurie not to be vsed among Christians 255. Spiritual vsurie in the better sense 74. nu 27. W VVidovvhod 579 at large This state more blessed then the state of matrimonie 439 m. Their cōtinual praier continencie 578 m. The example of holy Anne 141. 142. S. Ambrose and S. Augustine wrote whole bookes in cōmēdation of the state of widowhod 579. The Churches widowes called Diaconissae and their office 579. They must haue had but one husband ibid. The Caluinists most absurd expositiō of these wordes The husband of one wife 580. The Apostle forbiddeth not al yong widowes to vow 581. See Continencie The vvord of God is not only that vvhich is written in the Scriptures 548. See Gospel Tradition Vvorkes meritorious of life euerlasting 17. 177. 387. 430. 593. 594. 613. 703 mar No workes of them selues vvithout faith and the grace of God are meritorious 378. 594. Such are the workes that S. Paul excludeth from iustification 378. 387. 390. 411. 385. 499 marg Vve presume not vpon our owne workes or merites as of our selues but as of Gods grace 516 marg 594. The Protestants make no difference betwene Christian mens workes done in grace and the workes of Ievves Pagans 411. They are iniurious to Gods grace vvhich maketh vorkes meritorious 594. The Scriptures which they falsely alleage answered 189. 402. Vve are iustified by vvorkes also and not by faith only 16. 643. 645 and 646 at large 153 marg 678 marg 510 m. 538. m. See faith Good workes before faith though not meritorious yet are preparatiues to the first iustification 320. 389 m. That euery man shal be rewarded according to his vvorkes is a cōmon phrase in Scripture 47. 386 marg 387. 430. 656 marg 744 marg not according to faith only or lacke of faith 741. nu 12. Al good workes rewarded in heauen 630 marg 413. nu 1. pag. 587. 524 marg 543 marg 191 marg Heauen is due for them according to Gods iustice 593. 594. 613. 553 mar They giue great confidence before God 630. 627 marg Vvorkes may be done in respect of reward 16. nu 4. pag. 631. marg pa. 444. The three workes of iustice 14. 15. 16. Vvorkes of mercie how acceptable to God 663. 317. m. 341 marg See Almes Vvorkes of perfection or supererogation 444. 485. 168 m. See C. Euangelical Counsels Vvorkes satisfactorie 143 m. See faith Iustification Merite Revvard Heauen prepared for them only that deserue it by good workes 58. nu 23. pag. 73 marg Vvithout good vvorkes a man shal be demned 143 marg 153 marg 739 marg The booke of euery mans workes opened in the day of iudgement 741.
Vvorldly frendes 93. 94. 176 marg Z ZEale against heretikes See Heretikes in Gods cause 706. nu 16. pag. 741. nu 9. Zeale in religion counted of worldly men madnes 93. See Neuters Zeale and seruor to heare and folovv Christ 106. Zeale of sauing soules 150. 182. and 183 marg 529 marg 544 m. 651 marg Zeale against sinne 433 mar The madde zeale of heretikes 342 m. THE EXPLICATION OF CERTAINE VVORDES IN THIS TRANSLATION NOT FAMILIAR to the vulgar reader vvhich might not conueniently be vttered otherwise A Abstracted Dravven avvay pag. 642. Acquisition Getting purchasing pag 514. Aduent The comming pag 69. Adulterating Corrupting See pag. 475. 478. Agnition knovvledge or acknovvledging p. 600. Allegorie a Mystical speache more thou the bare letter pag. 505. See the Annot. p. 508. Amen expounded pag. 244. Anathema expounded p. 405. Archisynagogue expounded pag. 99. Assist pag. 135 signifieth the Angels standing and atteÌ„ding alvvaies readie to doe their ministerie Assumption p. 165 Christs departure out of this vvorld by his death and Ascension Azymâ—s Vnleauened bread p. 75. C Calumniate By this vvord is signified violent oppression by vvord or deede pag. 143. Catechizeth and Catechized p. 510. He catechizeth that teacheth the principles of the Christian faith and they that heare and learne are catechized and are therfore called often in the Annotations Catechumens Character a marke or stampe pag. 7â—3 Commesssations Immoderate bankets and belly cheere vvith vvanton riotousnes p. 509. Condigne comparable p. 400. Contristate This vvord signifieth to make heauie and sad pag 519. Cooperate signifieth vvorking vvith others p. 401. likevvise Cooperation Cooperateurs Corbana expounded pag. 80. D Depositum p. 582. See the Annot. pag. 584. It may signifie also Gods graces giuen vs to keepe pa. 587. v. 14. Also v. 12 ibid. See the Annot. Didrael me expounded pag. 49. Dâ—minical day Sunday See Annot p. 701. 702. Donaries giftes offered to God for his Temple c. 199. E Euacuated from Christ that is Made voide and hauing no part vvith him p. 508. The 〈◊〉 of the crosse euacuated that is made voide cleane taken avvay ibidem Euangelize signifieth such preaching of good tidinges as coÌ„cerneth the Gospel See the preface Eunuches gelded men Euro-aquilo A north-eastvvinde p. 368. Exinanited abased excedingly p. 528. G Gratis an vsual vvord to signifie for nothing freely for Godamercie vvithout desert H Holocauste a kinde of sacrifice vvhere al vvas burnt in the honour of God p. 625. Hostes sacrifices p. 445. I Inuocated called vpon praied vnto p. 316. Hereof vve say Inuocation of Saincts and to inuocate Issue good euent pag. 445. Iustice taken in the nevv Testament not as it is coÌ„trarie to vvrong or iniurie but for that qualitie vvhere of a man is iust and iustified p. 391. N Noophyte expounded p. 569. P Paraclete expounded pag. 260. Parasceue the Ievves Sabboth-eue Good friday p. 130. v. 43. See the Preface Pasche Easter and the Paschal Iambe p. 201. Pentecost vvhitsuntide the space of fifte daies Prefinition A determination before p. 517. Prepuce expounded pag. 387. Prescience foreknovvledge p. 294. Preuaricatour transgressor and preuarication traÌ„sgression p. 386. 387. Loaues of Proposition so called because they vvere proposed and for vpon the table in the Temple before God pag. 31. R Repropitiate the sinnes pag. 605. that is make a roconcillation for them Resolution the separation of the body and the soule the departing out of this life p. 592. Resuscitate the grace that is Raise quicken renew and reviue the grace vvhich othervvise languisheth and decaieth pag. 586. S Sabbatismt A time of resting and ceasing from labours pag. 607. Sacrament for mysterie p. 513. Sancta Sanctorum The holies of holies that is the inmost and holiest place of the Ievves Temple as it vvere the Chauncel pag. 621. Superedified Builded vpon Christ the principal stone pag. 657. T Tetrarch Gouernour or Prince of the 4 part of a countrie p. 33. Thrones an higher order of Angles p. 537. V Victims Sacrifices p. 308. The faultes correcte thus Pag. 8. 1 Cor. 7. 2 Cor. 7. 38 Tetrach Tetrarch 42 fifth vveeke first vveeke 78 If the Sacrament In the Sacrament 148 Matth. 9 Matth. 19. 188 Scandale Scandals 204 Ignat. ep 5. ep 7. Ibid. in 3 copies the Greeke set amis   Reade 213 li. 39 de consens li. 3. 215 Eighteth yere Eighth 238 Transubstantion Transubstantiation 409 Cathee 17. Catech. 18. 440 Continencie Incontinencie 446 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 449 Is it not novv It is not novv 552 Beguile v Beguile vs. 576 Eusebius li. 5. c. 2. Theodorete LAVS DEO Translation of the Scriptures into the vulgar toÌ„gues not absolutely necessarie or profitable but according to the time The Churches vvisedom and moderatioÌ„ concering vulgar translation * Mat. 24 45 1 Cor. 4 1. The Scriptures in the vulgar languages of diuers nations Bib. SaÌ„ct li. 4. Hiero ep 134. Bib. SaÌ„ct lib. 4. AuÌ„cient Catholike translations of the Bible into the Italian Frenche English tongue Li. 1 hist Angl. c. 1. An auncieÌ„t prouincial coÌ„stitution in England concerning English translations See Linvvod li. 5 tit de Magistris The like Catholike and vulgar translations in many couÌ„tries since Luthers time The Churches order determinatioÌ„ concerning the reading of Catholike translatioÌ„s of the Bible in vulgar toÌ„gues Ind. lib. prohibit regula 4. The holy Scriptures neuer read of al persons indifferently at their pleasure Vvhere and in vvhose handes the Scriptures vvere in the primitiue Church Hovv the 〈◊〉 of those daies did read them vvith what humilitie and religion and enformation of life and maners The fathers sharply reprehend as an abuse that al indifferenly should reade expound and talke of the Scriptures Hiero. ep 103â— 6. In orat de moderatio in disputa seruanda The Scriptures must be deliuered in measure and discretion according to eche mans neede and capacitie De â—â—gone Christ c. 33. De bono perseuer c. 16. 1 Cor. 3. Io. 16. Ia orat de modera in disp serua in fine Hiero. in prooem coÌ„ mentar in Ezachi The Ievves lavv for not reading certaine bookes of holy Scripture vntil a time Eph. 4. Ro. 10 17. The popular obiections of vvithholding the Scriptures from the people ansvvered Gen. 3. Vvhy the Church permitteth not euery one at their pleasure to reade the Scripture 1 Tim. 6 20. Ro. 12 3. The holy Scriptures to carnal men Heretikes are as pearles to svvine Mat. 7 6. Li. de prescriptionibus Orig. in 2 ad Ro. * Luca 24. S. Chrysostoms exhortations to the reading of holy Scriptures and vvhen the people is so to be exhorted In vita Athanasij * Ho. 2 in Mat. ho. 3 de Lazaro et ho. 3 in 2 ad Thess alibi sapè S. Chrysostom maketh nothing for the popular and licentious reading of Scriptures vsed among the Protestants novv a daies Euery simple artificer among them readeth much more the deepest hardest questionÌ„s of holy
Scripture then the moral partes 1. Tim. 6. 2 Tim. c. 3 2 Pet. 3. They presuppose no difficulties which al the learned fathers felt to be in the Scriptures * Apoc. 5 1. * Act. 8. Confess lib. 12. cap. 14. See ep 3. Aug. Hiero ep 13. c. 4. Ruff. Ec. hist li. 2. c. 9. Maners and life nothing amended but much worse since this licentious tossing of holy Scriptures Scriptures as profanely cited as heathen poëtes Scriptures errâ—neously expounded according to euery vvicked mans priuate fansie 1 Cor. 2 Mat. 4. Al Heretikes pretend Scriptures The Scriptures haue been falsely and heretically translated into the vulgar tongues and sundrie other vvaies sacrilegiously abused and so giuen to the people to reade 2 Cor. 4. * Bezaan not in c. 1. Lu. v. 78. * See the tenth article of their Creede in meter Al this their dealing is noted as occasion serueth in the Annotations vpon this Testiment and more at large in a booke lately made purposely of that matter called A DISCOVERIE c. Caluin coÌ„plaineth of the new delicat traÌ„slators namely Castalion him self Beza being as bad or vvorse Pref. in nouuÌ„ Testa Gal. 1567. Iostâ— Sim lerus in vita Bullingeri 2 Cor. 2. 17. * See the 4 article of their Creede in meter vvhere they professe that Christ desceÌ„ded to deliuer the fathers afterward in their coÌ„fessioÌ„ of their faith they deny Limbus patrum The purpose commoditie of setting forth this Catholike edition The religious care sinceritie obserued in this translatioÌ„ See S. August li. 3. confes c. 5. The auncient fathers kept religiously the very barbarismes of the vulgar Latin text Mat. 22. Mar. 8. Hebr. 7. Mat. 6. 10. 22. Luâ— 13. Of the ANNOTATIONS vvhy they vvere made vvhat matter they coÌ„teine 2 Cor. 2. 2 Cor. 3. De doctâ— Christ lib. 3. cap. 10. Heresies make Catholikes more diligent to search and finde the senses of holy Scripture for refelling of the same In Psal 67. propè finem Many causeâ— vvhy this nevv Testament is traÌ„slated according to the auncient vulgar Latin text It is most auncient Corrected by S. Hierom. Ep. 10. CommeÌ„ded by S. Augustine Vsed and expounded by the fathers Only authentical by the holy Councel of Trent Sess 4. Most graue least partial Precise in folovving the Greeke Preferred by Beza him self Al the rest misliked of the Sectaries them selues eche reprehending an other * Coâ—hla c. 11 de Cano Script authoritâ—â—â— * The nevv Test printed theÌ„ yere 1580. in the title It is 〈◊〉 then the vulgar Greeke text it self The auncient fathers for proofe therof and the Aduersaries them selues Li. 5 cont MarcionoÌ„ * Ambrose Hierom. Li. 1 cont louin c. 7. Li. 12 c. 4. Li. 7. c. 32. The Caluinistes them selues ofteÌ„ forsake the Greeke as corrupt and translate according to the auÌ„cient vulgar latin text 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Superfluities in the Greeke vvhich Erasmus calleth trifling and rash additions See No. Test Graec. Rob. Stephani in folio and Crisâ—ins The vulgar Latin translation agreeth vvith the best Greeke copies by Bezas ovvne iudgement Beza prafat No. Test 1556 See him also Anno. in 13. Act. v. 20. Vvhen the Fathers say that the Latin text must yeld to the Greeke be corrected by it they meane the true and vncorrupted Greeke text The vulgar Latin TranslatioÌ„ is many waies iustified by most auncient Greeke copies the Fathers Codex veronensis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Greeke fathers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Latin fathers See Annot Lenan in No. Test and Annot Luca Brugensis in biblia Praefat. in 4. Euang. ad Damasum Praefat. citata The fevv and final faultes negligently crept into the vulgar Latin translation Sess 4. The Caluinists confessing the Greeke to be most corrupt yet translate that only and hold that only for authentical Scripture In Annot No. Test an 1556. They standing precisely vpon the Hebrue of the old and Greeke text of the nevv Testament must of force denie the one of them * An. Dâ— 1556 and 1565. They say the Greeke is more corrupt then vve vvil graunt them We preferre not the vulgar Latin text as making more for vs. The Greeke text maketh for vs more then the vulgar Latin Luc. 22. 〈◊〉 â—0 For the real presence For fasting For free vvil Against only faith Against only faith Against special assurance of saluation For the sacrifice of Christs body and bloud The ProtaÌ„tats condemning the old vulgar translation as making for vs coÌ„demns them selues * Against D. Sand. Rocke pag. 147. See Kemnis in exam CoÌ„c Trid. 〈◊〉 4. Mat. 3. 11. Eph. 5. Luc. 1. Heb. 13. Mar. 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Luc. 16. v. 20. It is void of al partialitie * Na. Test 1580. in ep ad Hebr. Ep. 14 18. The Papistrie thereof as they terme it is in the very sentences of the Holy Ghost more then in the translatioÌ„ Mat. 16. 10. 20. Mat. 16. laâ— 2. 1 Tim. 5. 1 Io. 5. Heb. 12. The maner of this translation and vvhat hath been obserued therein * See the last Table aâ— the end of the booke Certaine vvordes not English nor as yet familiar in the English tongue * See annot Amen Io. c. 8. v. 34. Apoc. c. 19. v. 4. Alleluia No Test an 1580. Bib. an 1577. Parasceue * Mar. 14. v. 42. Pasche Bib. 1577. Mat. 26. 17. Azymes Neophyte Phil. 3. Vvhy vve say our Lord not the Lord but in certaine cases see the Annotations 1 Tim. 6. pag. 585. Catholike termes proceding from the very text of Scripture Certaine hard speaches and phrases Io. 2. The ProtestaÌ„ts presumptuous boldnes and Iibettie in translating Mat. 5. Gehennâ— ignis The Greeke added often in the margent for many causes Mat. 4. Act. 15. 2 Thes 2. 1. Cor. 11. The Latin text sometime noted in the margent In the beginning of bookes Matthew Paul c. not S. Matthew S. Paul c. Bib. an 1579. 1580. an 1577 1562. An other reading in the margent The pointing sometime alâ—eâ—ed The margent reading sometime preferred before the text Luther Caluin Luther Zuinglius Caeluin * Their scholers folovvers * Of Caluin of â—uel of the rest * So he calleth the Churches sense and the fathers interpretations of Scriptures * Othervvise Wiclesse Luther Caluin Puritanes Aug. de cat rud cap. 3. 4. Super Exod. q. 73. Mat. 5. * Io. 20 31. Eze. 1. Apoc. 4. THE FIRST part of this Gospel of the Infancie of our Sauiour Christ * Gen. 12. 22. â— Reg. 7. Psal 131. * Luc. 3 31. This Gospel is most solemly sung in holy Church at Mattins vpoÌ„ Christmas day * Gen. 21. 29. 38. As also it is the Gospel of the CoÌ„ception and Natiuitiâ— of our B. Lady because here is declared the pedegree of her also * 1 Par. 2 5. Ruth 4 18. * 2 Re. 12 24. * 1 Par. 3 10. 4 Reg. 24. *
It remitteth venial sinnes Confessing of Christ and his truth Act. 9. The Gospel on the 2. Sunday in Aduent Luc. 7 18. Esa 35 5. 61 1. Mal. 3 1. Luc. 16 16. Mal. 4 5. Luc. 7 31. Mt. 3 4. Luc. 10 13. Luc. 10 21. The Gospel vpoÌ„ S. Matthias day Feb. 24. and vpon S. Francis day Octob. 4. and for many Martyrs Eremitical life Elias Penance 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 * Dionys Eccl. hier c. 3. in initio Mt. 18. â— The commaundements possible Mr. 2 23. Lu. 6 â— 1. Re. 21 4. Leu. 24 9. Nu. 28 9 Ose 6 6. ⸬ See the annotatioÌ„ chap. 9 13. Mr. 3 1 Lu. 6 6. Es 42 1 Luc. 11 14. Mar. 3 22 ⸬ Therfore the Kingdom of heretikes can not possibly stand because it is alwayes ful of diuisioÌ„ and dissension ⸬ It is a mans owne free wil and election to be a good tree or an il tree to bring forth good fruites or bad S. Augustine vpon this place li. 2. c. 4 de actis cum Fâ—lic Manichaeâ— THE GOSPEL vpon vvenesday the first weeke of Lent Ion. 2 â— Ion. 3 5. 3. Reg. 10 1. Luc. 11. 24. 2. Pet. 2 20. Mar. 3 31. The Gospel vpoÌ„ the day of the Seuen Brethren c. Iulij â—0 Luc. 8. 20. Neuters in religion Ep. â—8 Final impenitence Remission of sinnes in the Church Purgatorie Al Heresies alleage Scriptures Mr. 4 1. Lu. 8 4. ⸬ When Gods word is preached they proprely haue eares to heare that haue hartes to obey and they hearing do not heare which heare by sense of their body and obey not by consent of their hartes Aug. de dono perseu c. 14. Luc. 10 23. The Gospel vpoÌ„ the 5 Sunday after the Epiphanie The Gospel vpoÌ„ the â— Sunday after the Epiphanie Mar. 4 30. Luc. 13 18. Psa 77 2. ⸬ Nor God then but the Diuel is the author of all euil The Gospel for Virgins other holy women ⸬ Here also are signified good and bad in the Church Mr. 6 1. Luc. 4 16. Difference of merites and rewardes God is not the author of euil Iren. apud Euseb li. 5. c. 19. Calu. li. 2 Instit c. 4. Good and euil in the Church Mar. 6 14. Lu. 9 7. 3 19. ` brother Philips ⸬ A wicked and rash othe and more wickedly fulfilled because an vnlawfull othe bindeth no maÌ„ ⸬ S. Iohns disciples at this time had wel learned their duety toward Christ Mar. 6 31 Lu. 9 10 Io. 6 2. The Gospel vpon the Octaue of S. Peter and S. Paul Iulij 6. Mar. 6 46. Io. 6 16. ⸬ NotwithstaÌ„ding the infirmities of them that gouerne the Churche yet Christ sustaineth them and holdeth them vp yea and by them whatsoeuer they are he vpholdeth and preserueth his Church ⸬ See before chap. 9 20. Hiero. in Epitaph Paula c. 6. Sacrilege against holy Relikes Eremites Peters Primacie Mr. 7 1. The Gospel vpoÌ„ wensday the 3. weeke in Lent Exo. 20 12. Leu. 20 9. Esa 29 13. The Gospel vpoÌ„ Thursday the fifth weeke in Lent Mr. 7. 25. ⸬ It were a straunge case that Christ should commend in this woman a sole faith without good workes that is to say a dead faith such as could not worke by loue and which S. Iames doubted not to call the faith not of Christians but of Diuels Aug. de Fid. Op. c. 1â— Mr. 8 1. ⸬ Here we see againe that the people must not be their owne caruers nor receiue the Sacraments or other spiritual sustenance immediatly of Christ or at their owne haÌ„d but of their spiritual gouerners 1. Cor. 14. The difference betwene the Iewish traditions here reprehended and the Churches Apostolical traditions â— Thes 2 15. 1. Cor. 11. * Act. 15. a Aug. Ser. de teÌ„p 251. See 1. Cor. 16 2. b Epiph. har 75 c Hiero. ep 54 ad Marcel coÌ„t Mont. * Luc. 2 37 Tob. 12. Iudith c. 8 Esth 4. Luc. 10 16 * Mat. 18 17. Difference of meates Catholike abstinence Gen. 3. Mar. 8 12. Luc. 12 54. Mat. 12 39. Mar. 8 14. Lu. 12 1. Mat. 14 17. 15 34. The Gospel vpoÌ„ SS Peter and Paules day Iun. 29. And in Cathedra Petri Roma Ian. 18. Antiochia Febr. 22. And Petri ad vincula Aug. 1. And on the day of the creation and coronation of the Pope and on the Anniuersarie thereof Mar. 8 27. Luc. 9 18. Io. 1 42. ⸬ That is a Rocke Io. 21 15. ⸬ This word in Hebrew signifieth an aduersarie as 3 Reg. 5 4. and so it is taken here THE GOSPEL for a Martyr that is a bishop Mar. 9 1 Luc. 9 27. OF PETERS PRIMACIE Hilar. can 6 in Mat. li. 6. de Trinit Chrys ho. 55 in Mat. Basil li. 1 adu Eunom PETER Cyril li. â— c. 12 Com. in Io. Hilar. in hunc loâ—uÌ„ Basil li. de poenit 2 Mt. 5. 14. 3 Luc. 22. 19. Thou art Cephah and vpon this Cephah rocke Aug. li. 1 retr c. 21. 〈…〉 in Ps 69. de verb. Do. sec Io. ser 49. ser 15. 16. 26. 29 de Sanctis Annot in Iob c. 30. * Theodor. li. 5 haer Fabul c. de poenit Hiero. ep 7 to 2. Psal cont part Donat to 7. Leo ep 89. Psal cont part Donati De vtil â—â—ed c. 17. Cyp. epist 73. Greg. li. 4. ep â—2 ind 11. The dignities of the keies Apoc. 1. Esa â—2 22 Esa 22. Apoc. â— Good workes Freewill The TRANSFIGVRATION of our Lord celebrated in the Church the 6. of Aug. Mr. 9 2. Luc. 9 28. 2. Pet. 1 17. The Gospel of the said feast of the 2. Sunday in Lent and on the Saterday before Mal. 4 5. Mar. 9 14. Luc. 9 37. Mr. 9 31 Luc. 9 44. ⸬ These didrachmes were peeces of money which they payed for tribute ⸬ This stater was a double didrachme and therfore was payed for two Christ can exhibite his body vnder what forme he list Saincts after their death deale with and for the liuing Holy places 2. Pet. 1 18. Exo. 3 â— Deuotion and Pilgrimage to the same The holy land Elias Luc. c. 17. Mal. 4 5. True miracles onely in the Cath. Church Mt. 10. 1. Cor. 13. Hiero. in vita S. Hi lariâ—nis Niceph. li. 6 c. 17. Gregorius Than maturgus Prayer and Fasting Greg. Niss de vit Gregorij The priuileges and exemptions of the Clergie Peters praeminence Mr. 9 34. The Gospel on Michelmas day Septemb. 29. And vpon his Apparition Maij 8. Luc. 9 46. ⸬ Humility innocencie simplicity coÌ„mended to vs in the state and person of a childe Mr. 9 42. Lu. 17 2 Mt. 5 30 Mar. 9 43. Luc. 19 10. Lu. 15 4 Luc. 17 3. The Gospel vpoÌ„ Tuesday the 3 weeke in Lent Deu. 19 15. ⸬ That is as S. ChrysostoÌ„ here expoundeth it tell the Prelates and cheefe Pastours of the Church for they haue iurisdiction to binde and loose such offenders by the wordes folowing v. 18. ⸬ Al ioyning together in the vnity of Christes Churche in Councels
li. 2. c. 39. Io. 20 31. Hier. in Catal. a Io. 21 20. b Mat. 4. 21. b Mat. 4. 21. c Act. 12 2. a Io. 13 23. 24. c. 21 20. a Io. 13 23. 24. c. 21 20. a Io. 13 23. 24. c. 21 20. b Io. 20 4. c Io. 21 7. The 1. parte THE ACTES of Christ before his manifestation whiles Iohn Baptist was yet baptizing The Gospel at the third Masse vpō Christmas day And euery day at the end of Masse ` nothing that was made ET VERBVM CARO FACTVM EST. ⸬ He is preferred made of more dignitie and excellencie then I because he was before me al things eternal God The Gospel vpō the 3 Sunday in Aduent Mal. 4 5 Deu. 18 15. ⸬ By like the Iewes ignorātly vnderstood not the place in Deuteronomie of Christ and therfore they aske also whether he be the Prophet there spoken of See also c. 7 40. Esa 40 3. Mt. 3 11. ⸬ He doth oftē here signifie the great difference of his baptisme of Christs as of his person Christs See Annot. Mat. 3. Mr. 1 8. Lu. 3 16. The Gospel on the octaue of the Epiphanie ` sinnes AGNVS DEI at Masse The Gospel vpō S. Andrews eue ⸬ Messias in Hebrue in Greeke Christ ī English Anointed to witte with the spiritual oile of grace aboue his brethren Ps 44. ⸬ Cephas in Syriake Peter in Greeke in English Rocke See Mat. 16 18. The Gospel in a votiue Masse of the holy Angels Gen. 28 12. How God the Sonne is called the VVORD The Platonikes August de Ciu. Dei li. 10 c. 29. The VVORD coeternal vvith the Father distinct in person and of the Father Calu. inst li. 1 c. 13. sect 23 25. The VVORD true God by nature 1 Io. c. 5 20. The Protestants are like the vvrāgling Ariās The VVORD not a creature but the creator Free-vvil Humble kneeling at the solemne wordes of Christs incarnation How mortal men see God The B. Trinitie Peter by his new name designed to be the Rocke of the Church Cephas Petrus Li. 2 c. 12 in Ioan. The Gospel vpō the 2 Sunday after the Epiphanie ⸬ He that seeth water turned in to wine nedeth not dispute or doubt hovv Christ changed bread into his body The Gospel vpō Munday in the fourth vveeke of Lent Ps 68 10. Mt. 26. 61. 27 40. Christ with his presence honoureth and approueth Mariage Cyril in 2 Io. c. 22. Our Ladies intercession Translatours of holy Scriptures Our lady doubteth not but Christ vvil graūt her petition li. 2 in Io. c. 23. Profaners of Gods Church are to be punished in soul body by the Spiritual power The B. Sacrament is not to be giuen to nouices or yonglings in faith Tract in Io. 11. The Gospel vpō Holy Roode day Maij ◠⸬ We folow rather S. August those ancient fathers which most commōly vnderstand this place of the holy Ghost not of the winde◠although both senses be good Nu. 21 9 The Gospel vpō Munday in the whitsonweeke Io. 1 19. Io. 1 20. Baptisme in water necessarie to saluation August haeres 18. Baptisme in two cases not necessarie but othervvise supplied Euery infidel and namely heretikes are iudged already Gal. 5 6. Tit. 3 11◠The excellencie of Christs povver and graces ⸬ He did not baptize ordinarily yet that he baptized his Apostles S. Aug. thinketh it very probable ep 108. Gen. 48 22. The Gospel vpō Friday in the ◠weeke in Lent ⸬ This woman is a figure of the Church not yet iustified but now to be iustified Aug. tract 15 in loan ⸬ There were many other causes why the faithful Iewes could not abide the Samaritans but their precise abstaining from their companie cōuersation was their Schismatical Temple and seruice in moūt Garîzim c He speaketh of his baptizing in the Holy Ghost See Io. c. 7 39. Deu. 12 6. Ps 121 13. 4 Reg. 17 28 36. ⸬ This womā mystically beīg the Church it is here signified that they which at the first beleeue because the Church teacheth so afterward be much confirmed sinding it in the Scripture also and by other instructions Mt. 4 12 Mr. 1 14 Luc. 4 14. Io. 2 9. The Gospel vpō the 20 Sunday after Pentecost Io. 2 11. The Schismatical tēple contendeth against the true Tēple Ioseph li. antiq 11. c. 8. The true Temple preuaileth Ioseph li. 13. antiq c. 6. The true Temple is proued by continual succession Christian adoratiō throughout al natiōs in euery place in spirit veritie that is in the Sacraments and seruice of the new law ful of spirit grace in the veritie of things before prefigured specially the true sacrifice of Christs body and bloud Mal. 1 11. Io. 1 17. The 2 part THE ACTES of Christ in Iewrie hauing already begonne his solemne Manifestation in Galilee Mt. 4 12 the second Pasche of his preaching The Gospel vpō friday in the first vveeke of Lent ⸬ By our latin text and the Greeke this miraculous pond vvas in or vpon Probatica that is a place vvhere the sheepe to be sacrificed vvere kept But by other latin copies S. Hierom and some Greeke fathers Probatica is the very pōd it self so called because the sheepe of sacrifice vvere there vvashed ` Bethesda c multū tempus haberet ` is passed The Gospel vpō Alsoules day ⸬ Not faith only but good and il deedes shal be counted and accordingly rewarded at the day of iudgement Io. 1 19. Mt. 3 17 ⸬ Catholikes searche the scriptures and finde there Peters his successors Primacie the real presence the Priests power to forgiue sinnes iustification by faith good workes Virginitie preferred before matrimonie breach of the vow of cōtinencie damnable voluntarie pouertie Penāce almes and good deedes meritorious diuers rewardes I heauē accordīg to diuers merites such like ⸬ He meaneth specially Antichrist How thē can the Pope be he seing the Iewes receiue him not 1 Vertue of miracles giuen to creatures 2 The same giuē specially to sanctified creatures Hiero. de locis Hebr. post med 3 Miracles done at on time more thē at an other specially ī greater solemnities 4 Angels and Sainctes patrones Workers in places of miracles 5 Miracles in certaine places wrought vpō thē that corporally visite the same See S. Augustine ep 137. 6 Al reasonīg in these matters must yeld to Gods pleasure Hiero. con Lucifer c. ◠10. 2. 7 This water is a figure of Baptisme 8 Christ extraordinarily healeth and saueth vvithout creatures Sinne the cause of sicknes and infirmities Neither Ievves nor Heretikes finde the truth because they searche not the Scriptures deepely but read superficially The 3. part His ACTES in Galilaee in Iewrie about the third Pasche and after The Gospel vpō Midlen◠Sūday Mt. 14 13. Mar. 6 32. Lu. 9 10 Mt. 14 23. Mr. 6 46. ⸬ These wordes do plainly import that the giuing thankes was an
effectual blessing of the bread and working the multiplication thereof Exo. 16 4. 14. ⸬ why we keepe the hebrue word Amen translate it not See the Annot. c. 8. vers 34. Ps 77 24. The Gospel in the AnÌ„iuersarie of the dead The Gospel vpoÌ„ Imber vvenesday in vvhitson-vveeke Esa 54 13. The Gospel in a daily Masse for the dead Mt. 26 26. Mr. 14 22. Lu. 12 19. 1. Cor. 11 24. The Gospel vpoÌ„ CORâ—VS CHRISTI day Io. 3 13. Why Christ is called bread beleeuing eating Ierem. 11 19. Gen. 49. 11. What signifieth The true bread Lu. 24 35. The B. Sacrament called bread Act. 2 42. 20 7. 1 Cor. 10. God draweth vs vvith our free wil. Aug. cont duas Ep. Pelag. li. 1 c. 19. Ser. 2 de verb. Ap. c. 2. The manifold preemineÌ„ces of the B. SacrameÌ„t aboue Manna In the B. Sacrament Hovv is a Iewish word The real presence Ser. 6 de ieiun 7. mens Receiuing in both kindes not necessarie The Sacramental receiuing of Christs body not alwaies necessarie to saluation Li. 1 de pec merit c. â— The true morning of S. Augustin vvordes touching infants receiuing of the B. Sacrament CoÌ„â— Trid. Ses 21 c. 4. Cyril li. 4 c. 14 15. The effects of the B. SacrameÌ„t both in our body and soule Tertul. de resur â—ar nu 7. Li 4 c. 34. Nyss in orat catech magna The B. Sacrament is the true Manna vvater of the rocke CoÌ„â— Trid. Ses 21 c. 1. The vvhole grace and effect thereof in one kinde and therfore the people not defrauded ReceiuiÌ„g in one or both kindes iÌ„differeÌ„t according to the holy Churches appointment Ep. 118 c. 6 ad Ianuarium Authoritie of Scriptures and the Primitiue Church for receiuing in one kinde Lu. 24 35. The causes of the Churches practise ordinaÌ„ce coÌ„cerning one kinde The Priests that say Masse must receiue both kindes Lu. 22 19. 1 Cor. 11. 1 Cor. 10 18. Christ insinuateth that faithles meÌ„ shal not beleeue his presence in the B. Sacrament because he is asceÌ„ded The Capharnaites grosse vnderstanding of Christs flesh to be giuen or eaten And hovv his flesh doth profit and not profit August de Doct. Chr. li. 3 c. 13. Christs flesh giueth life because it is the flesh of God man Li. 4 c. 23 in Io. Ignatius apud Theodor dial 3. Iudas the cheefe of them that beleeue not the real presence * vers 64. Heretikes beleeue nor the real presence because they see bread and wine as the Iewes beleeued not his Godhead because of the shape of a poore man The disciples reuoltiÌ„g at Christs wordes proue that he spake not metaphorically as at other â—imes As Iudas of al vnbeleeuing heretikes so Peter beareth the person of al beleeuing Catholikes namely in the B. Sacrament * Cypr. ep 55. nu 3. Tract 27 in Euang. Io. ` in Galilee The Gospel vpoÌ„ Tuesday in Passion weeke ` in Iurie ⸬ Scenopégia Leu. 23 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the feast of Tabernacles which the Iewes kept froÌ„ the 7 octob for eight daies together by Gods commaundement for a memorie that their fathers dwelt by Gods protectioÌ„ fourtie yeres in tabernacles or tentes and not in houses comming out of AEgypt See Leuit. 23 34. Leu. 23 34. ` I vvil not yet goe vp The Gospel vpoÌ„ Tuesday in the 4 weeke of Lent ⸬ The vvay to come to knovv the truth is to liue vvel ⸬ It is spoken of Antichrist specially and it is true in al Heretikes August tract 29. in Euang Io. Io. 5 18. ⸬ No maruel vvhen these speake thus to Christ him self if Heretikes call his vicar Antichrist Leu. 12 3. Gen. 17 10. ` cheefe Priests The Gospel vpoÌ„ MuÌ„day in Passion vveeke Io. 13 33. Leu. 23 36. Ioel. 2 28. * Act. 2 1. ⸬ This was fulfilled on whitsunday Act. 2 afterward alvvaies by imposition of hands in the Sacrament of Confirmation visibly in the primitiue Church and inuisibly to the end of the world Ps 131 11. Mich. 5 2. ⸬ Christ hath some good alwaies euen amoÌ„g the vvicked which secretly serue him and by vvise delaies auert the execution of vniust lawes against him and his people as Nicodemê° and Gamaliel Io. 3 2. The Gospel vpoÌ„ Saturday the 3 Weeke of Lent Leu. 20 10. ⸬ We can not conueniently reprehend or coÌ„demne other mens faults if our selues be guilty of the same or other greater Cyril in Io. See Annot. Mt. 7 1. ⸬ S. Augustine by this example of our Maister proueth that Clergie men specially should be giuen much to mercie and that they ought ofteÌ„ as the cause and time require to get pardoÌ„ of the secular Magistrates for offenders that be peniteÌ„t Ep. 54. b The Gospel vpon Saturday the 4 weeke in Lent Deu. 17 6. 19 15. The Gospel vpoÌ„ Munday in the 2 weeke of LeÌ„t ⸬ So read S. Cyril S. Ambrose S. Augustine expounding it of Christes person that he is the beginning or cause of al creatures ⸬ Onely faith is not sufficient without perseuêrance or abiding in the keeping of his coÌ„maundements Ro. 6 16 2 Pet. 2 19. ⸬ Man was neuer without free wil but hauiÌ„g the grace of Christ his wil is truely made free as S. Augustine saith from seruitude of sinne also tract 41 in Euang. Io. ⸬ Not onely faith but good workes also make men the childreÌ„ of Abraham according as S. Iames also speaketh of Abrahams workes c. 2. ⸬ S. Augustine compareth Heretikes in their spiritual murder by driuiÌ„g Christian men out of the Church to the Diuel that droue our parents out of Paradise Cont. lit Petil. li. 2. c. 11. The Gospel vpoÌ„ PASSION Sunday ⸬ He denieth not that he is a Samaritane because he is our keeper or protector as the word signifieth and because he is in deede that merciful SamaritaneÌ„ in the parable of the vvounded man Luc. 10 33. Aug. tract 41 in Ioan. Why Amen amen is not translated * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 * See the preface Annot. in Apocal. â— 19 4. The Gospel vpoÌ„ wenesday in the 4 weeke of Leâ—t ⸬ Though many infirmities fall for sinne yet not al some coÌ„ming for probation and some sent that God by the cure thereof may be glorified ⸬ The time of working and meriting iâ— in this life after death we can deserue no more by our deedes but must onely receiue good or il according to the difference of workes here c This was a figure of Baptisme to which al men borne in sinne and blindnes are sent for health sight Ambr. li. â— c. 2 de Sacramentis ⸬ So say the Heretikes wheÌ„ they derogat froÌ„ miracles done by Saincts or their Relikes pharisaically pretending the glorie of God As though it were not Gods glorie wheÌ„ his Saincts do it by his power and vertue yea his greater glorie that doeth such things by his seruants by the meanest things belonging to them as Peters shadow Act. 5. Paules napkin Act.
9. ⸬ By this we see that this miracle was not onely maruelous and beneficial to the blinde but also significatiue of taking away spiritual blindnesse External ceremonies Heretical traÌ„slation Casting out of the Synagogue The Churches ExcoÌ„municatioÌ„ See in the Annot Mat. 18 17. The Heretikes ridiculous ExcommunicatioÌ„ Num. 16. The Gospel vpoÌ„ Tuesday in whitson weeke ⸬ The theefe is the Heretike specially any other that vnlawfully breake in vpoÌ„ the sheepe to kil destroy them by false doctrine and otherwise ⸬ That is the fashion of Iewrie other countries signifying that the shepheard or Pastor must teach the sheepe and not they him The Gospel vpoÌ„ the 2 Sunday after Easter and for S. Thomas of Canterburie Decemb. 29. Esa 40 11. Ezec. 34 23. ⸬ Christes death was so necessarie for the flocke that when he might haue escaped he voluntarily offered him self to death for his flocke c He meaneth the Church of the Gentils Ezec. 37 24. Esa 53 7. 1 Mach. 4 56. 59 The Gospel vpoÌ„ Wenesday in Passion weeke An other reading is My father that hath giuen me c. c vnum Ps 81 6. Arch-heretikes specially are the theeues that clime in an other way not by the doore WheÌ„ the Pastor must tarie or may flee Iudas Machabaeus Dedication of Churches * 2 Macha 12. Christs essence diuine nature of the Father Caluins autotheisme The Gospel vpoÌ„ Friday in the 4 weeke of Lent Lu. 7 37 Mat 26 7. Mar. 14 3. Io. 12 3. c de dormitione somni The Gospel in a Masse for the dead vpon the day of the burial or deposition Io. 9 6. ⸬ S. Cyril li. 76. vlt. in Io. and S. August Tract 49 in Io. apply this to the Apostles and Priests authoritie of absoluing sinners affirming Christ to reuiue none froÌ„ sinne but in the Church and by the Priests ministerie The Gospel vpoÌ„ friday in Passion vveeke ⸬ All men but specially NatioÌ„s must take hee-de that vvhiles to saue their temporal state they forsake God they lose not both as the Iewes did Aug. tract 49 in Io. The priuilege of the office order though in a wicked person Lu. 22 23. The 4 part THE 4 Pasche holy weeke of his Passion in Hierusalem Mt. 26 6. Mar. 14 3. The Gospel vpâ—Ì„ Munday in Holy weeke PALME SVNDAY eue ⸬ Of this womans extraordinarie offices of deuotion how acceptable they were to Christ see the Annot. Mt. 26. ⸬ The deuout offices of balming and anointing the dead bodies of the faithful are here also allowed ⸬ Not in visible and mortal coÌ„dition to receiue almes of you or such like offices for supply of my necessities The Gospel vpoÌ„ Saturday in Passion weeke PALME SVNDAY * Mt. 21 7. Mr. 11 7. Lu. 19 35. Ps 117 26. Zach. 9 9. ⸬ We may see there is a great differeÌ„ce where a man pray or adore at home or iÌ„ the Church holy places when the Gentils also came of deuotion a pilgrimage to the Temple in Hierusalem b The Gospel for S. Ignatius Febr. 1. And for a martyr that is no Bishop as namely S. Laurence Aug. 10. The Gospel vpoÌ„ Holy roode day Septemb. 14. in latin Exaltatio S. Cruciâ— Io. 3 14. Es 53 1. ⸬ If any man aske saith S. Augustine why they could not beleeue I answer rouÌ„dly because they would not Tract 13. in Io. See the meaniÌ„g of this speach Annot. Mat. 18. 15. Mar. 4 12. Esa 6 9. Mt. 13 14. Mr. 4 12. Lu 8 〈◊〉 Act. 28 27. ⸬ This is the case of many principal men in such countries where heresie hath the vpperhand who know and beleeue the Catholike faith but making cholse rather to keepe mans fauour theÌ„ Gods they dare not confesse the same Such may pray that God and the world agree together for els it is seen whose part they wil take Church ornaments Toleration of the euill The Gospel vpoÌ„ MauÌ„dy thursday at Masse and at the washing of feete Mt. 26 1 Mr. 14 1. Luc. 22 1. ⸬ By supper he meaneth the eating of the Paschal lambe for the institution of the B. Sacrament was after this MAVNDY THVRSDAY Ps 40 10. Mat. 26 18. Mar. 14 16. Luc. 22 21. ⸬ Christ had some prouision before hand giuen him by the Collections of the faithful which was vsed both in his owne necessities bestowed vpon the poore Io. 7 34. 1 Io. 3 23. Mt. 26 35. Mr. 14 29. Lu. 22 33. Puritie required to the receiuing of the B. Sacrament Venial sinnes taken avvay by sacred ceremonies Ambr. Bern. locis citaâ—is The Church defineth which are Sacraments and which not c. The Gospel vpoÌ„ SS Philip and Iacobs day Maij. 1. ⸬ These mansioÌ„s signifie differences of glorie in heauen Hiero. li. â— adu Iouin ` doe knovv The Gospel in a votiue Masse for the election of the Pope vpon whitsun eue ⸬ It is then possible both to loue Christ and to keepe his coÌ„maundements c Paraclete by interpretation is either a comforter or an aduocate and therfore to traÌ„slate it by any one of them only is ê‘haps to abridge the sense of this place ` shal knovv The Gospel vpoÌ„ whitsunday And in a Votiue Masse of the holy Ghost ⸬ See the Annot vpoÌ„ the 16 Chap. vs 12 13. li. de Babyla mart â—o 5. We may and must easely beleeue the miracles of Saincts of their relikes wheÌ„ Christ him self foretelleth they shal doe such wonderful things * Act. 5 15 19 1â— * See Annot Mat. 1â— â—0 The Heretikes as faithles iÌ„ this point as the old Pagans The HOLY GHOST is promised to the CHVRCH for euer The Spirit of truth shal assist the CHVRCH alvvaies The Arians alleage as plaine Scriptures as the ProtestaÌ„ts The Gospel for one Martyr ⸬ Christ hath some branches in his body mystical that be fruitles therfore il liuers also may be members of Christ the Church ⸬ Man may coÌ„tinually increase in iustice and sanctification so long as he liueth ⸬ S. Augustine expoundeth it of the SacrameÌ„tal word of Baptisme and not as Heretikes do of preaching onely Tract 80. in Io. ⸬ If a Schismatike pray neuer so much he is not heard because he remayneth not in the body of Christ Io. 13 34 The Gospel vpoÌ„ S. Barnabees day and on the eue of an Apostle The Gospel vpoÌ„ SS Simon and Iudes day Io. 13 16 Mt. 10 24. Lu. 6 40. ⸬ He foresheweth that many wil not obey the Churches wordes no maruel because they coÌ„temned Christes owne precepts The Gospel vpoÌ„ Sunday after the Ascension and in a Votiue of the B. Trinitie Ps 24 19. Act. 2 1. No man sure of perseuêrance Not onely faith ⸬ The Heretikes translate Excommunicate you See what corruption this is and the reason thereof Annot. c. 9 22. The Gospel vpoÌ„ the 4 Sunday after Easter ⸬ If he shal teach al truth that for euer as before c. 14. 16 how is it possible that the Church
Auoiding of scaÌ„dal in things not vnlavvful Act. 21 39. Act. 8 3 Act. 9 2 ⸬ The Sacramc of Baptisme doth it self vvash avvay sinnes as here is plaine therfore doth not only signifie as the Heretikes affirme that out sinnes be forgiuen before or othervvise by faith only remitted Vvhereby the Churches doctrine is proued to be fully agreable to the Scriptures that the Sacraments giue grace ex opere operato that is by the force vertue of the vvorke and vvord done said in the Sacrament c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ⸬ Not only the Principals but al that consent to the death or vexation of Christian men for the Catholike saith do highly offend vvhich the Apostle confesseth here that Gods mercie may be more notoriously glorified in him hereby Act. 7 38. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ⸬ He said not this through perturbation of minde or of a passion but by way of prophecie that this figuratiue high priesthod then trimmed lâ—ke a vvhited vvall was to be destroied vvhereas now the true priesthod of Christ was coÌ„t Beda in hunâ— Io. Exo. 22 28. ⸬ Such prudent euasions from danger are lawful vvhich S. ChrysostoÌ„e calleth specially in this Apostle the wisdom of the serpeÌ„t as otherwise in his teaching and preaching patieÌ„co he vsed the simplicitie of dooue Phil. 3 5. Mt. 22 23. ⸬ Though God who could not lie had promised Paul that he should goe to Rome yet the Apostle omitted not humane meanes to defend him self from his enemies and otherwise neither said he as the Heretikes called Predestinates Let them do what they wil they caÌ„ not hurt me for I am prâ—destinate to goâ— to Rome See his doings and sayings to saue him self in the chap. folowing c See the courtesie equitiâ— of Heathen Officers tovvard their prisoners to saue them from al iniurie and villanie The honour of Priesthod Cypr. ep 65. 69. 〈◊〉 2. See Annot. Io. c. 11 51. The Sadducees as it seemeth denied praier for the dead Mac. li. 2. c. 12 43. Vnlawful otheâ— vovves must noâ— to kept Mat. 14. 9. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ⸬ Because Tertullê° the Iewes orator called Christian religion the sect or as it is there vers â— in the Greeke the heresie of the Nazarens S. Paul ansvvereth and shevveth that it is no heresie And as for the word Sect. in this place it is in the Greeke According to the vvay vvhich they call heresie as also Act. 9 2. 24 22. And therfore the vvord sect here is so taken See Annot. c. â—â— â—2 c the God of my fathers Ro. 15 28 Act. 21 26. Act. 23 6. ⸬ The Apostolike teaching was not of only or special faith but of iustice chastitie iudgement that is to say of the terrour of Hel and other Gods iudgements in the next life ansvverable to our deedes in this vvorld by vvhich the hearers vvere first terrified and so induced to penance Hovv say Heretikes then that such things make men hypocritâ—s c crimes as â— 27. ⸬ If S. Paul both to saue him self from vvhipping and from death sought by the Ievves doubted not to crie for succour of the Romane lawes and to appeale to Caesar the Prince of the Romans not yet Christened hovv much more may vve call for aide of Christian Princes and their lavves for the punishment of Heretikes and for the Churches defense against them S. Augustine ep 50. ⸬ This vvhom he termeth by contempt one IESVS hath novv made al the Romane Emperours and Princes of the world to know him and hath giuen the seate of the Caesars to his poore seruants Peter his successors c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b inquaÌ„ c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Act. 8 3. c detuli sententiâ—â— Act. 9 3. Act. 9 20. ⸬ PenaÌ„ce often inculcated and vvorkes agreable to the same Act. 21 30. Myra ' ⸬ It may signifie the Ievves fast of the seuenth moneth SepteÌ„ber after vvhich the nauigation vvas perilous vvinter approching c names of vvindés c Graec. Clauda c a place of quicke sandes c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ⸬ Paul saith S. Hierom had so many soules in the ship giuen him that is so many men saued for his sake and after he is vvith Christ shal he shut his mouth and not be able once to speake for them that haue beleeued in his Gospel Hiero. adu vigil Vvhereby he proueth that if â—od do much for the merits of Saincts in this life much more at their intercession prâ—â—r in heauen Gods prouideÌ„ce to the See of ROME Gods predestination and appointment taketh not away mans free vvil and endeuours 1 Cor. 9 2â— Philip. â— 18. ⸬ This iland novv Malta is the seate of the knightes of the Rhodes the inhabitaÌ„ts vvherof haue a special deuotion to S. Paul to whoÌ„ both the cheefe Church being the Bishops Seate is dedicated and the vvhole Iland as they count it consecrated Where the people shevv yet to straÌ„gers his prison and other memories of his miracles Melita c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Esa 6 9. Mat. 13 14. Mr. 4 12. Lu. 8 10 ⸬ Here also as Maâ— 1â— it is plaine that they would not see northeare that their excecatioÌ„ is to be attributed to theÌ„ selues not to God See annota Io. 12 40. Io. 12 40 Ro. 11 8 Malta hath S. Paules blessing and grace vntil this day The. Fazellus de rebus Siculis decad â— li. 〈◊〉 1. Gods miraculous vertue in certaine countries and creatures by his Saincts 4 Reg. 2 19 S. Pauls chaines hâ—onoured The name of Sect is vvel giuen to al Heresies though the Christian religion at the first vvas falsely so called See the annot Rom. 16 15. Gal. 1. Tiberij 18 Nat. 〈◊〉 34 Asceâ— 1 Tiberij 19 Nat. 〈◊〉 35 Asceâ— 2 Tiberij 20 Nat. 〈◊〉 36 Asceâ— 3 Tiberij 29 Nat. 〈◊〉 39 Asceâ— 6 Claudij 2 Nat. 〈◊〉 44 Asceâ— 11 Claudij 9 Nat. 〈◊〉 52 Asceâ— 18 Neronis 〈◊〉 Nat. 〈◊〉 70 Asceâ— 37 Tiberij 18 Natiuit 34 Ascen 1 Tiberij 19 Natiuit 35 Ascen 2 Tiberij 22 Natiuit 38 Ascen 5 Claudij 9 Natiuit 52 Ascen 18 Neronis 2 Natiuit 58 Ascen 25 Neronis 14 Natiuit 70 Ascen 37 Genebr out of diuers authors Ruffi in expos Symb. Apost Ambr. â—er 38. Hiero. ep 61 c. 9. aduers erro Io. Hieros Euseb li 2. Eccl. hist c. 22. The doctrine of the Cath. Church concerning good vvorkes S. Paules doctrine concerning faith and good vvorkes 2. Pet. 3. Aug. de fide oper ca. 14. Et praef psal 31. Gal. 5. 1. Cor. 1â— 1. Tim. 3. 2. Pet. 3. Gal. 2. The argument of the Epistle to the Romanes * Epih. Haer. 42 Marcionis Aug. in Expos incho Ep. ad Rom. a 2. Cor. 5. b Ephes 2. The vvorkes of the Lavv. Rom. 1. Rom. 16. Rom. 6. Rom. 16. The church readeth S. Pauls epistles at Martins froÌ„ Sunday
is import the absence of his true body and substance Gen. 2 7 ⸬ Flesh and bloud signifie not here the substance of those things but the corrupt qualitie incident to them in this life by the fall of Adam b The Epistle vpoÌ„ Al-soules day Ap. 8 2. 11 15. Os 13 14. Free vvil vvith grace Heret translation Fasting is meritorious The 8 part Of the contributions ⸬ That is SuÌ„day Hiero. q. 4. Hedibiae So quickly did the Christians keepe Sunday holiday and assembled to Diuine Seruice on the same ⸬ The Heretikes other nevv fangled striue among them selues vvhether Pentecost signifie here the terme of fiftie daies or els the Ievves holy day so called But it coÌ„meth not to their mindes that it is most like to be the feast of whitsontide kept instituted eueÌ„ theÌ„ by the Apostles as appeareth by the Fathers Seâ— S. Aug. ep 119 c. 15 16. Ambr. in c. 17. Luca. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c See Ro. 16 16. c That is our Lord is come Hiero. ep 173. Therfore anathema to al that loue him not or beleue not Thâ—â—phyla vpon this place c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2. Cor. 11. 2. Gal. 2. 1. The Epistle for a Martyr that is a Bishop c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Al our afflictions be Christs afflictions for the coniunction betwene the head body Merite and satisfaction Vvorldly men feele not the comfort of afflicted Catholikes IntercessioÌ„ of Saincts or holy men for vs no derogation to Christ Hiero. coÌ„t Vigil Publike praiers fastes Their glorie in heauen that conuert other The Protestants inconstancie in chaÌ„ging their writings translations seruice bookes c. Eph. 4 3â— The indeleble character of Baptisme CoÌ„firmatioÌ„ Holy Orders See Conc. Tarraco to â— Concil The Caluinistes vvil be subiect to no tribunal in earth for trial of their religioÌ„ Tyrannical dominioÌ„ is forbid in Prelates not Ecclesiastical Soueraintie for examination of faith or maners 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1 Cor. 3 9. 1 Cor. 4 15. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Though he did great Penance saith Theodorete yet he calleth this pardoning 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a grace because his sinne vvas greater then his penance The Apostle excommunicateth enioyneth penance and afterward pardoneth absolueth 1. Cor. â— 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Pardon or remission of penance enioyned Penance and satisfaction euidently proued against the Protestants Ioel. 2 12. Mt. 3. et 4 Act. 2 et 26. Zeale against the excommunicate The Apostle chalengeth their obedieÌ„ce to his Ecclesiastical authoritie The authoritie of Indulgences vvhervpoÌ„ it is grouÌ„ded Mat. 18 18. Cypria ep 13. 14. 15. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 See Theodoret in huÌ„e loc Vvhat is a pardon or indulgence Io. 8 11. Cypr. locis citatu Indulgences or pardons in the primitiue Church 2 Cor. 8. Col. 1 24. Al pardon and remission is in the vertue and name of Christ Heretical traÌ„slation 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1 Cor. 5 4. Io. 20 2â— Al binding loosing must be vsed to the parties saluation Conc. Nic. can 12. The great penance of the primitiue Church Ancyran can 2 5. Vvhy more pardons and Indulgences now then in old time Mat. 11 18. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Heretikes corrupting of the Scripture The Epistle vpon the 12 Sunday after Peâ—tecost Exo. 34 33. 10. 4 24 The Apostles vvrote the Gospel in mens hartes much more then in paper Scripture written and Tradition vnwritten God grace free will both must coÌ„curre The letter killeth both Ievv and Heretike The preeminence of the new TestameÌ„t Sacraments c. The heretikes more blinde in not seing the Church then the Iewes in not seing Christ Aug. in Psal 10. Conâ— â— True ChristiaÌ„ libertie â— Pet. 2 1â— The Epistle for S. Athanasius Mai. Io. c aporiamur See S. Ambr. Theoph. Ps 115 10. b corrumpitur The English Bible 1577 doth falsely translate prepareth c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Heretikes corrupters of Gods word Catholike Doctors right handlers therof See Irâ—â— li. 1. c. 1. in 2 ad Rom. â— Tim. 2. Tribulations meritorious of glorie Aug. in ps 93. prope finem ⸬ This place proueth that the Saincts departed novv since Christ sleepe not til the day of iudgement and that they be not holden in any seueral place of rest from the fruition of God til the resurrection of their bodies but that they be present vvith God in their soules Ro. 14 10. Esa 43. 19. Apoc 21 5. c That is to say a sacrifice and an host for sinne See the last annot of this chapter The obiection against praiers for the dead ansvvered by S. Augustine Vvorkes meritorious and demeritorious Bishops and Priests vnder Christ ministers of our reconciliatioÌ„ Gods iustice wherewith he maketh vs iust c. Io. 3 7. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Epistle vpon the first Sunday of Lent Es 49 8 The Epistle for many Martyrs ⸬ S. Augustine in ps 113 gathereth hereby that the Apostles did vovv pouertie ⸬ It is not lawful for Catholikes to marie vvith Heretikes or Infidels See S. Hierom. cont Iâ—uinian li. 1. Conc. Laod. â— 10 31. Leu. 26 11. Es 52 11 Hier. 31 1. Gods Ministers are his coadiutors 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gods grace forceth no maÌ„ against his vvil Voluntarie penance Not to communicate with Heretikes in any acte of religion Num 16 26. ⸬ Contrition or sorovvful lamenting of our oftenses is the cause of saluation Not onely faith then saueth as the Heretikes affirme Contrâ—tion for a mans sinne vvorketh saluatioÌ„ * To. 2. in assert art 6. â— Leone dâ—nuiat ⸬ The principal respecte next after God is to be had of our maisters in religion in al temporal and spiritual dueties The Epistle for S. Paulinus Iun. 2â— Exo. 16 28. The Epistle vpon S. Lukes day Octob. 18. Ro. 12 17. Temporal benefites vpon spiritual persons One may satisfie and supererogate for an other c That is in this matter of almes Chrys Theophyl The Epistle for S. Laurence Aug. 10 Eccles 35 11. Ps 111 9 ⸬ The fruite of almes is the encrease of grace in al iustice and good workes to life euerlasting God giuing these things for revvard recompense of charitable workes which therfore be called the seed or meritorious cause of these spiritual fruites Procters for Catholike prisoners Cheereful giuing The greater almes the greater merite and revvard Almes redouÌ„d to Gods honour c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ier. 9 23 Punishing of Heretikes Their pride The spiritual povver of Bishops against Heretikes Caluin vpon this place Heretical CoÌ„sistories Ecclesiastical censures namely Excommunication wheÌ„ where to be executed ⸬ The Apostles and their successors did despouse the people vvhom they conuerted to Christ in al puritie Chastitie of truth and vvholy vndefiled and void of errour and heresie Gen. 3 4 ⸬ The note of a false teacher to come â—hat is vvithout lavvful calling or
sending to thrust and intrude him self into an other mans charge ⸬ A proper terme for Heretikes that shape theÌ„ selues into the habit of true teachers specially by often allegation and commentatioÌ„ of the Scriptures Reade the notable admonition of the auncient vvriter Vincentius Livinensis in his golden booke Against the Prophane neuelties of al heresies The Epistle vpon the Sunday of Seâ—agesme Phil. 3 5. Dou. 25 3. Act. 16 23. 14 18. 27 15. b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 S. Chrysostom and Theophylacte interpret it of daily conspiracie against him others of multitude of cares instaÌ„t vrgeÌ„t vpoÌ„ him c non vror 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Act. 9 24. As Eue by the Serpent so the people are seduced by Heretikes Heretikes sometime eloquent Knovvledge better then gay wordes Yong orators among heretikes preferred before the auÌ„cient Doctors ⸬ By this vve may proue that it is neither impossible incredible nor vndecent that is reported by the auncient fathers of some that haue been rauished or rapt whether in body or out of body God knovveth brought to see the state of the next life as vvel of the saued as damned ` Againe ⸬ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Vvhich S. Augustine saith ep 108 is spoken here of doing great penance for heinous sinnes as Pâ—niâ—â—ntes did in the primitiue Church So that it is not onely to repent or to amend their liues as the Protestants translate it VisioÌ„s haue no credite with heretikes â— Machâ— 15 11. The Apostles some greater then other we must sticke to the faith first 〈◊〉 â—anted by miracles Deu. 19 15. ` shal knovv c Ecclesistical power to punish offenders by the ceÌ„sures of the Church The Epistle in a â—otiâ—e Masse of the B. Trinitie c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ro. 16 16. 1. Co. 16 20. Vve may knovv that we haue faith but not that vve are in grace ⸬ New Gospellers that peruert corrupt or alter the one onely true and first deliuered Gospel are to be auoided See S. Augustine Cont. Faustum li. 32. c. 27. c The Epistle vpon the Commemoration of S. Paul Iun. 30. Act. 9 1. ⸬ S. Iames was called our Lordes brother after the hebrew phrase of the Iewes by vvhich neere kinsmen are called brethreÌ„ for they were not brethren in deede but rather susters children S. Paul sent to preache by ordinarie impositioÌ„ of haÌ„des No shevv of learning or vertue must moue vs from the faith Preaching coÌ„trarie to the saith receiued is forbidden not other preaching Traâ—t 98 in Ioan. The Gospel is not onely in the written word of scripture but in vnwritten tradition also After-preaching ouersowing of nouelties â—rgueth false doctrine The Apostles curse vpon al that teache nevv doctrine and dravv men from the Cath. Church Li. cont proph haer nouit * Aug. ep 165. Zeale against heretikes B. Paul doth visite S. Peter of honour and reuerence tovvard him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Deu. 10 17. c See the marginal Annotation Rom. 2. v. 25. c That is in presence before them al as â—eza him self expoundeth it Yet the English Bezites to the more disgracing of S. Peter translate to his face No. Test an 1580. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ro. 3 19. 20. ⸬ By this and by the discourse of this whole epistle you may perceiue that when iustification is attributed to faith the vvorkes of Charitie be not excluded but the vvorkes of Moyses law that is the ceremonies sacrifices and sacrameÌ„ts thereof principally and consequently al workes done merely by nature and free wil without the faith grace spirit aide of Christ S. Paul conferreth vvith S. Peter and the rest for trial of his doctrine The heretikes submit their doctrine to no trial of Bishops or CouÌ„cel The approbation of S. Paules doctrine by Peter the rest vvas very requisite No absurditie that the Scriptures be approued by the Churches testimonie The Church maketh not Canonical Scripture but declareth that it is so The Scripture Church coÌ„pared together for antiquitie authoritie c. The Scriptures alvvaies true in them selues are so knovven to be by the Church The Apostles commissioÌ„ general through the vvorld yet peculiar to certaine prouinces Iewes and Gentiles specially committed to the two principal Apostles Mat. 15. Ro. 15. Neither Peter only of the Ievves nor Paul Apostle of the GeÌ„tiles only Act. 10. 15. v. 7. Calu. li. 4. v. 6. nu 15. Iustit Caluins folish reason that Peter vvas not B. of Rome his derogacioÌ„ from Peters Apostleship The Church founded at Rome by S. Peter and S. â—aul Al Catholike preachers and Pastors must communicate vvith Peter his successors The heretikes ridiculous argumeÌ„t against Peters preeminence The heretikes malitiously derogate from S. Peter Paules reprehension of Peter teacheth vs the zeale of the one and humilitie of the other It proueth nothing agaist Peters superioritie that he vvas reprehended The superior may be reprehende or admonished of the inferior Heretikes reprehension of Catholike Bishops in rather railing S. Peters errour vvas not in faith but in conuersation or behauiour Luc. 22 32. * See S. Chrysost Theophyl c. ⸬ For any people or person to forsake the faith of their first Apostles Conuersion at the voice of a few nouellaries seemeth to wise men a very bewitching sensles brutishnes Such is the case of our poore couÌ„trie Germanie and others Gen. 15 6. Ro. 4. 3. ⸬ This faith whereby Abraham was iustified and his children the Gen. iâ—s beleeuing in Christ implieth al Christian vertues of which the first is faith the grouÌ„d foundation of al the rest and therfore here and els where often named of the Apostle Gen. â—â— 3. Deu. 27 26. Abac. 2. Ro. 1. Leu. 18. Deu. 21. The Epistle vpoÌ„ the 13 SuÌ„day after Pentecost Gen. 22 18. Ro. 3 9. 11 32. Notwithstanding venial sinnes men are truely iust and may keepe the coÌ„maundements Iac. 2. Not only faith Baptisme giueth grace and iustification not faith only The Epistle vpon Twelfth eue ⸬ That is the rudiments of religioÌ„ wherin the carnal Iewes vvere trained vp or the corporal creatures wherein their manifold sacrifices sacraments and rites did consist Ro. 8 15. ⸬ So ought al Catholike people receiue their teachers in religion vvith al duetie loue reuerence The Epistle vpon the 4 SuÌ„day in Lent Gen. 16 15. 21 2. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Es 54 1. Ro. 9 8. ⸬ This mutual persecution is a figure also of the Church iustly persecuting Heretikes contrarivvise of Heretikes vvhich be the childreÌ„ of the bondvvoman vniustly persecuting the Catholike Church Aug. ep 48. Gen. 21 10. External vvorship of God by vse of creatures necessarie hovv the Heathen Ievves Christians differ in the same The vse of external elemeÌ„ts in the Sacraments Our Sacraments fevv easie in respect of the Ievves S. Augustine falsely alleaged of the Heretikes for tvvo Sacraments only ep 118. c. 1. in ps 103. coÌ„c 1 The other
4. The protestaÌ„ts fleshly estimation of mariage 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sacramentum Col. 3 20 Exo. 20 12 Deu. 5 16. Col. 3 22 Tit. 2 9. 1 Pet. 2 8. c God leaueth no good worke vnrewarded b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Deu. 10 17. The Epistle vpon the 21 Sunday after Pentecost c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Eph. 2 2 ⸬ If maÌ„ could not be truely iust or haue iustice in him self hovv could he be clothed vvith iustice Es 59 17. 1. Thes 5 8 ⸬ S. Augustine noteth in sundrie places vpoÌ„ this same text that faith without charitie serueth not to saluation li. 50. ho. 7. Eph. 3. Phil. 1. v. 12. 23. 26. Phil. 2. v. 23. 24. 17. The Epistle vpon the 22 Sunday after Pentecost ` more necessarie Eph. 4 1 b 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 A manifest proofe and euidence c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ` doe heare Bishops and Priests alwais distinct functions * See Annot Tit. 1. v. 5. Ro. 12 10. The Epistle vpon Palme Sunday And vpon Holy Roode day Mai. 3. 1 Cor. 10 24. The Epistle vpon Holy Roode day Septemb. 14. And in a Votiue Masse of the Holy Crosse Heb. 2 9 Es 45 14. Ro. 14 11. ⸬ Such as haue by their preaching gained any to Christ shal ioy and glorie therein excedingly at the day of our Lord. ⸬ Pastors ought to be so zelous of the saluation of their flocke that vvith S. Paul they should offer them selues to death for the same ⸬ Many forsake their teachers vvhen they see them in bandes and prison for their faith because most meÌ„ preferre the vvorld before Christs glorie Caluins blasphemie agaiÌ„st Christs owne merites The Protestants vvill haue no reuerence done at the name of IESVS Hovv Catholikes honour the name of IESVS and other things pertaining to him Vaine securitie of saluatioÌ„ S. Augustine ansvvereth the obiectioÌ„ against free vvil Martyrdom c By allusioÌ„ of vvords he calleth the carnal ChristiaÌ„ Iews that yet boasted in the circuÌ„cision of the flesh concisioÌ„ him self the rest that circuÌ„cided their hart and senses spiritually the true circumcision S. Chrys Theophylact. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2. Cor. 11 22. Act. 23 6. The Epistle for a Confessor that is not a Bishop ⸬ If S. Paul ceased not to labour still as though he vvere not sure to come to the marke vvithout continual endeuour vvhat securitie may vve poore sinners haue of Heretikes persuasions promises of securitie and saluation by onely faith c ad brauium ` vvil reueale a The Epistle vpon the 23 Sunday after Pentecost And for S. ClemeÌ„t Nouemb. 23. ⸬ It is a goodly thing vvhen the Pastor may so say to his flocke Neither is it any derogatioÌ„ to Christ that the people should imitate their Apostles life doctrine other holy men S. Augustine S. Benedict S. Dominike S. Francis Ro. 16 17. The obiection against inherent iustice ansvvered Magdeburg cent 1. li 2 c. 4. pag. 222. Double perfection here and in the life to come The heretikes folish defense of their dissensions and diuisions among them selues The difference betvvene the disagreing of auncient fathers or other Catholikes the Heretikes dissensions among them selues The spiteful vvritings of Heretikes one Secte against an other A notable place of S. Augustine ` Euodia ⸬ This Clement vvas aftervvard the 4 Pope of Rome from S. Peter as S. Hierom vvriteth according to the coÌ„mon supputation b The Epistle vpon the 3 Sunday in Aduent c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c This reflorishing is the reuiuing of their old liberalitie vvhich for a time had been slacke dead S. Chrys ⸬ He counteth it not mere almes or a free gift that the people bestoweth on their Pastors or preachers but a certaine mutual traffike as it vvere and enterchange the one giuing spiritual the other reÌ„dering teÌ„poral things for the same c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The revvard of preachers Suspitious translation S. Chrys Theodore Occum Theophyl S. Paul had no vvife Almes giuen religiously ⸬ He sheweth that the Churche and Christes Gospel should daily grovv and be spred at length through the whole world which can not stand vvith the heretikes opinion of the decay thereof so quickly after Christes time nor â—gree by any meanes to their obscure Conuenticles See S. Augustine ep 80. in fine b The Epistle vpon the 24 Sunday after Pentecost c So S. Ambr. the Gr. Doctors or thus vvorthily pleasing God c. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c Many things requisite and diuers things acceptable to God beside faith ⸬ We are not onely by acceptation or imputation partakers of Christes benefites but are by his grace made worthie thereof and deserue our saluation condignely Hebr. 1 3 Io. 1 3. There is no want in Christes passions vvhich he suffred in him self as head but there is vvant in those passions of Christ vvhich he daily suffereth in his body the Church and the members thereof Ro. 8 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sâ—r 19. de pasâ—â— How Christs merites are applied to vs vvithout any iniurie to his death The vvorkes of one may satisfie for an other 2. Cor. 1 â— Ro. 9 3. Phil. 2. 2 Tim. 4. Iob â— The ground of IndulgeÌ„ces or pardons ⸬ Heretikes do most commonly deceiue the people with eloqueÌ„ce namely such as haue it by the gift of nature as the Heretikes of al ages had lightly al seditious persoâ—s vvhich dravv the vulgar sort to sedition by the allurement of their tongue Nothing saith S. Hierom. ep 2. ad Nepotian is so easie as vvith volubilitie of tongue to deceiue the vnlearned multitude which whatsoeuer it vnderstandeth not doth the more admire and wonder at the same The Apostle here calleth it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 persuasible speache ` in it Eph. 2 1. ` by decrees c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b That is wilful or selfwilled in voluntarie religioÌ„ for that is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whereof commeth the word folowing 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 SuperstitioÌ„ v. 23. See Annot. v. 2â— c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That is taking subministration of spiritual life and nourishment by grace from Christ the head c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Philosophie and other humane sciences hovv profitable or hurtful to the Church of God The Protestants abuse Philosophie against the B. Sacrament Schoole learning Aug. ep 59. ad Paulinum in solut 7. quast Scriptures abused by the Protestants against Christian fasting holydaies S. Paules place coÌ„cerning religion of Angels explicated and that the Protestants vvickedly abuse it against the due honour inuocation of Angels 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 4 1. Heretical translation 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Scripture abused against the Churches fastes * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The hypocrâ—â—â—cal abstineÌ„ce of old Heretikes maketh nothiÌ„g against true and sincere fasting but coÌ„mendeth it 1 Cor. 9 27. 2 Cor. 11 27. The Epistle vpon Easter â—ue Eph. 5 3. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Eph. 4 22.
Gen. 1 26. The Epistle vpon the 5 Sunday after the Epiphanie Eph. 4 32. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 triumph and haue the victorie Eph. 5 22. 1. Pet. 3 7. Eph. 6 1. Eph. 6 5 Tit. 2. 9. 1. Pet. 2 18. ⸬ Retribution or revvard for good vvorkes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vvhich signifieth rendering one for an other Deu. 10 17. Ro. 2 11. Gal. 2 6. Heretical and foolish translation Iustice an inherent qualitie in vs. Luc. 18 1 Eph. 6 18. 2. ⸬ S. Paul euer much desireth the praiers of the faithful whereby vve learne the great efficacie of them Thes 3 1 Eph. 5 15. Phile. 10. ⸬ He did not only pray but tooke other great paines to procure Gods grace for the Colossians perhaps by watching fasting and doing other penance of body that God would not suffer them to fall from their receiued faith to the secte of Simon Magus or the Iudaizing ChristiaÌ„s 2 Tim. 4 10. 11 The Epistle vpon the 6 Sunday after the Epiphanie ⸬ In this and the like places the Heretikes malitiously most falsely translate construe apply al things meaÌ„t of the HeatheÌ„ idols to the memories and images of Christ and his saincts namely the English Bibles of the yere 1562. 1577. See the AnnotatioÌ„ 1 Io. 5 21. Religious persons imitation of diuers holy men is the imitatioÌ„ of Christ him self c A notable example for Catholike preachers and passing comfortable wheÌ„ in the middes of persecutioÌ„s and reproches they preache sincerely to please God not men Act. 16 12. 23. ` milde Act. 20 34. 1. Cor. 4 12. 2. Thes 3 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ⸬ If the Apostle vvithout iniurie to god in right good sense call his scholers the ThessaloniaÌ„s his hope ioy glorie vvhy blaspheme the ProtestaÌ„ts the Cath. Church her childreÌ„ for terming our B. Ladie or other Sainctes their hope for the special consideÌ„ce they haue in their praiers Not only the vvritteÌ„ vvord is the vvord of God Act. 18 5. ⸬ Though letters or epistles in abseÌ„ce giue great comfort and confirmation in faith yet it is preaching in presence by vvhich the faith of Christ and true religion is alvvais both begunne and accomplished The Epistle vpon the 2 Sunday in Lent c Al Catholike Christians make one fraternitie or brotherhod Io. 13 34 15 17. Heb 13 1 ⸬ Christian men ought to procede and profite continually in good vvorkes and iustification The Epistle in a Masse for the dead vpon the day of the burial or deposition 1. Cor. 15 23. ⸬ He speaketh in the person of those that shal be aliue vvhen our Sauiour returneth to iudgement Mt. 24 31. 1. Cor. 13 52. The precepts of the Church Mt. 24 44. 2 Pet. 3 10 Apoc. 3 3 16 15. Esa 59 17. Eph. 6 17. ⸬ A christian mans vvhole armour is not faith only but al the three vertues here named b The Epistle vpoÌ„ the Imber Saturday in Lent Pro. 17 13. Ro. 12 1. Pet. 3 9. Luc. 18 1. c To desire eternal life of him that onely can giue it is to pray vvithout intermission but because that desire is ofteÌ„ by worldly cares cooled certaiÌ„e houres and times of vocal praier vvere appointed See S. Aug. ep 121 ad Probam Not rashly to credite euery spirit * Act. 1â— v. 11. * c. 2. v. 15. ⸬ Note that by constant and patient suffering of afflictioÌ„s for christ men are made vvorthie so the Greeke signifieth as the Aduersaries them selues traÌ„slate v. 11. of the crowne or kingdom of heauen and so do merite and deserue the same See Anno. Luc. 20 35. And the Apostle here saith that it is Gods iustice no lesse to repay glorie to the afflicted then to render punishmeÌ„t to them that afflict because of their contrarie deserts or merites c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1. Thes 4 16. ⸬ Christ shal be glorified in his Saincts that is by the great and vnspeakable honour exaltatioÌ„ of them he shal be honoured as now he is the honour vvhich the Church doth to them not diminishing Christs glorie as the Aduersaries folishly preteÌ„d but excedingly augmenting the same c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Epistle in the Imber Saturday of Aduent c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ⸬ Hovv then can the Pope be Antichrist as the Heretikes fondly blaspheme vvho is so far from being exalted aboue God that he praieth most humbly not onely to christ but also to his B. mother and al his Saincts Es 11 4. ⸬ Deus miâ—â—et saith S. Aug. li. 20. de Ci. c. 19. quia Deus Diabosum sacere ista permittet God wil send because God wil 〈◊〉 the Diuel to do these things Whereby vve may take a general rule that Gods action or working in such things is his permissioÌ„ See Annot. Ro. 1 24. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c This vvord of exhorting implieth in it comfort and consolation as 2. Cor. 1. v. 4. 6. The day of iudgment vncertaine and to be left to Gods secretes Two special signes before the later day a general apostasie and the comming of Antichrist Caluin in hunc locuÌ„ The heretikes interpretatioÌ„ of this apostasie their coÌ„deÌ„ning of the fathers There can be no apostasie of the visible Churche from God * Dialog adu Lucifer c. 6. 1 Io. 2 v. 18. It is very like the Apostle speaketh of a great apostasie froÌ„ the See of Rome and from most articles of the Catho faith li. 2. cont lit Petil. c. 51. The wonderful prouideÌ„ce of God in preseruing the See of Rome more then al other states notwithstanding manifold dangers and scandals Many Antichrists as fore runners of the great Antichrist The great Antichrist shal be one special and notorious man 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gen. 49 17. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Beza in hoc cap. The Caluinistes place Antichrist in the See of Rome in S. Paules daies They make S. Leo S. Gregorie great furtherers of Antichristes pride Against D. Sanders rocke pag. 248. pag. 278. Iuel Antichrist shal suffer no worship or adoration but of him self only therfore the Pope can not be Antichrist Dan. â— 6. In vvhat temple Antichrist shal sitte Dan. 9. Mat. 24. 1 Mach. 1. The abomination of desolation consisteth cheefely in abolishing the sacrifice of the altar Hovv Antichrist shal sit in the Church Bezaâ— Neither Antichrist nor his precursors are meÌ„bers of the Church * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Antichrist by interpretatioÌ„ One against Christ why so called Protestants Caluinists the neere foreruÌ„ners of Antichrist S. Augustins humilitie in interpreting the scriptures The mysterie of iniquitie is the couert working of heretikes toward the manifest reuelation of Antichrist himself What kinde of men shal folow Antichrist * See S. Dâ—nyâ— Arcopag Ec. Hier. c. 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Heretical traÌ„slation Traditions vnvvritten * â— Cor. 11 2. Thes 3. Their authoritie
trāslatiō to mainteine Caluins horrible blasphemie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Flac. Illyr vpon this place Caluins blasphemie that Christ suffered hel paines vpō the crosse and that his death othervvise were insufficient Christ yelding vp the Ghost accomplished our redemption Io. 19. 30 Christs Passiō sufficient for al but profitable to them only vvhich obey not by faith only but by doing as he and his Church commaund The Apostle omitteth to speake of the B. Sacrament as a mysterie then to deepe for the Ievves capacitie Heb. 10 26. ⸬ It is euident by these vvordes against the Nouatians and the Caluinists that S. Paul meant not precisely that they had done or could do any such sinne vvhereby they should be put out of all hope of saluation and be sure of damnation◠during their life Gen. 22 16. The Apostles forme of Catechisme and the poīts therof The Nouatians as al Heretikes made Scripture the groūd of their heresie * Ambr. de poenit li. 2. c. 2. Other places make no more for the Protestants then this doth for Nouatus Caluins heresie vpon this place vvorse then the Nouatians Ambr. loco cit in ep ad Heb. Chry. ho. 9 in c. 6 ad Hebr. The fathers exposition of this place The Sacramēt of penance is ready for al sinners vvhatsoeuer Hiero. ep 8 ad Demetriad c. 6. Gods iustice in revvarding meritorious vvorkes Gen. 14 18. ⸬ When the fathers catholike expositours pike out allegories and mysteries out of the names of mē the Protestāts not endued vvith the Spirit vvherby the scriptures vvere giuē deride their holy labours in the search of the same but the Apostle findeth high mysterie in the very names of persons and places as you see Nu. 18 21. Deu. 18 1. Ios 14 4. ⸬ The tithes giuen to Melchisedech were not giuē as to a mere mortal mā as al of the tribe of Leui Aarons order were but as to one representing the Sonne of God vvho now liueth and reigneth and holdeth his priesthod the functions therof for euer ` Priesthod Ps 109 4. Ps 10◠4. The Epistle for a Cōfessor that is a Bishop ` them that goe ⸬ Christ according to his humane nature praieth for vs continually representeth his former passion and merites to God the Father Leu. 9 7. 16 6. The resemblāce of Melchisedec to Christ in many points By the sundrie excellencies of Melchisedeck◠Priesthod is proued the excellēcie of the Priesthod sacrifice of the nevv Testament He receiued tithes of Abrahā consequently of Leui Aarō Tithes He blessed Abraham Blessing a great preeminēce specially in Priests The ful accomplishment of mans redēption vvas not by Aarons but by Melchisedecks Priesthod The Apostle to consute the Ievves false persuasion of Aarons Priesthod and sacrifices speaketh altogether of the sacrifice of the Crosse No lavvful state of people vvith out an external Priesthod 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 External Priesthod necessarie for the nevv Testament External sacrifice also necessarie for the same The translation of the old Priesthod sacrifices must needes be into the said Priesthod and sacrifice of the Church Hovv Christ is a Priest for eues Christs eternal Priesthod consisteth in the perpetual sacrifice of his body bloud in the Church The Protestāts cauilling vpon particles agaīst Melchisedecks sacrifice Priesthod directly against the Apostle Christs eternal Priesthod and sacrifice in the Church is proued out of the fathers Ep. 126. * That is from Adā to the end of the vvorld represented by sacrifice The old commaundement and the new Maundy thursday vvhy so called The introduction of a new Priesthod The eternitie of the new Priesthod confirmed by the fathers othe Christs passion By the comparison of many priests one is not meant that there is but one Priest of the new Testament Esa c. 61. * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The meaning is that the absolute sacrifice of eternal redēption could not be done by those many Aaronical priests but by one onely Christ Iesus vvho liueth a Priest for euer hath no successor and as cheefe priest worketh and concurreth vvith al Priests in their priestly functions ⸬ Christ liuing and reigning in heauē continueth his priestly functiō stil and is minister not of Moyses Sancta tabernacle but of his ovvne body bloud vvhich be the true holies and tabernacle not formed by mā but by Gods ovvne hand c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Exo 25 9. 40. ⸬ The promises and effectes of the Law were temporal but the promises and effectes of Christes Sacraments in the Church be eternal Hier. 31 31. Christs priesthod sacrifice is external not spiritual only * Beza in schol Test Gracolat in c. 7 Heb. num 8. How Christes body is made fit to be sacrificed and eaten perpetually Kingdom of heauen and heauēly things spokē of the Church Grace the effect of the new Testament The new Testamēt or couenant betwene God man Luc. 〈◊〉 Scriptures abused for phātastical inspirations Act. 2. Io. 14. ◠12. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Exo. 25. 26 1. 36. The Epistle vpon Imber saturday in Septemb. 3 Reg. 8. 2 Par. 5. Exo. 25 22. Exo 30 10. Leu. 16 2. 30. ⸬ The vvay to heauē vvas not open before Christs passion therfore the Patriarches and good men of the old Testament vvere in some other place of rest vntil then c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c Al things done in the old Testament and priesthod were figures of Christes actions b The Epistle vpon Passion Sunday Leu. 9 8 16 6. 14 Nu. 19. ` shal ` cleanse Gal. 3 15 ⸬ Here we may learne that the Scriptures conteine not al necessarie tites or truthes whē neither the place to which the Apostle alludeth nor any other mentioneth half these ceremonies but he had them by tradition Exo. 24. 8. c By this word vvhich signifieth to emptie or draw out euen to the botom is declared the plentiful and perfect redēption of sinne by Christ c ad exhaurienda peccata Relikes They cōtinue vvithout putrefaction The holy CROSSE The sepulchres of Christ and his Saincts ep 17. c. 5. Images in Salomons temple commaunded by God Sacrifice not taken avvay by the nevv Testament but changed into a better One only sacrifice on the Crosse the redēption of the vvorld and one onely Priest Christ the redeemes thereof Li. de Sp. lit c. 11. The Apostles disputatiō being only against the errour of the Iewes cōcerning their sacrifices and priests the Protestants applying it against the sacrifice of the Masse priestes of the new Testament Caluins argumēt against the sacrifice of the altar maketh no lesse against the sacrifices of the old Lavv. The correspondēce of vvordes in dedicating both Testamēts proueth the real presence of bloud in the Chalice In the old Testament vvere figures of the novv in the nevv is resemblance of the heauenly state Christ once offered in blouddy sort but vnblouddily
Vvhich Iames vvrote this epistle Iâ— 1. The Church readeth these Catholike or Canonical Epistles in order at Mattins froÌ„ the 4 SuÌ„day after Easter vntil Vvhitsunday The Protestants abhorre the vvord Catholike Euseb li. 2. hist c. 22. The Epistle for a Martyr Ro. 5 3. Mat. 21 22. Mar. 11 24. Ps 102 15. Eccl. 14 18. Es 4 6 1 Pet. 1 24. The Epistle for a Martyr that is a Bishop Iob 5 17. ⸬ The grouÌ„d of teÌ„tation to sinne is our coÌ„cupiscence not God The Epistle on the 4 Sunday after Easter Prou. 17 27. The Epistle on the 5 Sunday after Easter Mat. 7 21. Ro. 2 13. ⸬ Beatitude or saluation consisteth in vvel vvorking Vvhat faith is required in praier God is not author of euil Partial and vvilful translation * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ConcupisceÌ„ce of it self no sinne Not euery sinne mortal Vvhat is the lavv of libertie in the Nevv Testament Good vvorkes a part of mans iustice Leu. 19 15. Deu. 1 16. Pro. 24 23. Eccl. 42 1. Leu. 19 18. Mat. 22 39. Rom. 13. Leu. 19 37. Deu. 1 18. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Io. 3 17 ⸬ He speaketh to al heretikes that say faith onely without vvorkes doth iustifie calling them vaine men and comparing them to Diuels ` dead Gen. 22 10. Gen. 15 6. Ro. 4 3. Gal. 3 Ios 2 1. 18. and 6 22. Scripture abused by the Anabaptistes to make no distinction of persons Vvhat the Apostle meaneth by acception of persons How he that offendeth in one commaundement is guilty of al. Vvorkes of mercie exceding grateful to God The proud impudent dealing of the heretikes against this Epistle because it is so plaine against only saith Only faith an old heresie S. Iames the rest inculcate good vvorkes against the errour of only faith falsely gathered of S. Paules vvordes Ioco citate S. Augustines vvhole disputation in this poiÌ„t very notable directly against only faith * Li. 83 q. q. 76. Heresies against good vvorkes Workes coÌ„curre vvith faith as cause of iustification Workes make vs iust in deede before God The Protestants say by faith only S. Iames cleane contrarie Not by faith only * Gal. â— * See the annot vpon the epistle to the Romans c. 2. v. 13. The manifold meaning of certaine fathers vvhen they say Only faith S. Paul nameth faith S. Iames vvorkes causes of iustification but neither the one faith only nor the other vvorkes only Faith vvithout vvorkes is a true saith but not auailable as the body vvithout the spirit is a true body though it be dead Vvhat faith the Apostle speaketh of that he knevv no special faith Mat. 23 8. Eccl. 14 1. 19 16. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ` litle ` can it yeld salt and svveete vvater ⸬ The difference betwixt the humane vvisedom specially of heretikes and the vvisedom of the Catholike Church her children Many maisters are many proud Sect-maisters 1. Io. 2 15. ⸬ The boldnes of Haeretikes adding here the vvord Scripture to the text thus And the Scripture giueth greater grace Prou. 3 35. 1 Pet. 5 5. c Free vvil mans owne endeuour necessarie in comming to God 1 Pet. 5 6. c He forbiddeth detractioÌ„ euil speaking slaundering c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ro. 14 4. ⸬ Al promises and purposes of our worldly affaires are to be made vnder condition of Gods good liking pleasure and it becommeth a Christian man to haue vsually this forme of speache in that case if God vvil if God otherwise dispose not Mans vvorking vvith Gods grace is no derogation therevnto ⸬ A feareful description of the miseries that shal befall in the next life to the vnmerciful couetous men ` condemned c He meaneth either fruite or raine ` is as hand Mt. 5 34 The Epistle in a votiue Masse for the sicke Mr. 6 13 b The Epistle in Maioribus Litanijs on S. Markes day and in the Rogation daies the heretikes translate Acknovvledge your sinnes c. So litle they can abide the very vvord of confession 3 reg 17. Eccl. 48. Lu. 4 25 3. reg 18 41. ⸬ He that hath the zeale of conuerting sinners procureth thereby mercie and remission to him self vvhich is a singular grace The sinnes crying to heauen Vvhat othes are lawful vvhat are not Heretical traÌ„slation against Priesthod Neither their Elders so called nor their Ministers can be those vvhoÌ„ the Apostle here calleth Presbyteros They haue no reason to call their Ministers by that name Their DeacoÌ„s should rather be called Ministers They should keepe the name Priest as vvel as deacon The SacrameÌ„t of EXTREME VNCTION The heretikes obâ—ections against the said Sacrament ansvvered and vvithal it is proued to be a Sacrament Remission of sinnes annexed to creatures Holy vvater Holy oile blessed by the Bishop The peoples deuotion tovvard such hallowed creatures The sacrameÌ„tal vvordes The three effects of this Sacrament Priests and not Elders are the ministers of this sacrament * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In hunc locum Confession Truthes vnvvritten and knovven by tradition Conuerting of soules Our saluation attributed to men vvithout derogation to Christ â— 10. v. 2. 1 Pet. 1. 1 Pet. 5. * See the Annotation 1 Pet. 5. v. 13. 2 Pet. 3. 1 Pet. 5. * See the AnnotatioÌ„ vpon S. Iames epistle c. 2. v. 21. The Epistle In Cathedra S. Petri. Roma Ian. 10. 2 Cor. 1 3. Eph. 1 3. The Epistle for many martyrs ⸬ Chastitie not onely of body but also of minde is required S. Bede vpon this place Leu. 11 19. 20 7 Deu. 10. c God vvil iudge men according to euery ones vvorkes and not by faith onely Ro. 2. Gal. 2. 1 Cor. 6 20. 7 23 ⸬ He meaneth the errours of Gentility or if he vvrite to the Iewes dispersed he meaneth the yoke of the Law vvith the fond and heauy additioÌ„s of their later Maisters called Deuterôses The Heretikes to make it sound to the simple against the traditions of the Churche corrupt the text thus Which you haue receiued by 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 fathers Ro. 16 25. Col. 1 26. Tit. 1 2. Esa 40 6. The Epistle vpon Saturday in Easter weeke ` a spiritual house Es 28 16. Ps 117. Mt. 21. Act. 4. Es 8. ` vvhereto also they are ordeined Ro. 9 33. Exo. 19. c The Protestants can no more gather of this that al Christians be Priests then that al be kings as is most plaine Apocalyp 1 6. and 5 10. Thou hast made vs a kingdom or kings priests Apoc. 1. Ose 2. Ro. 9. Gal. 5 16. The Epistle vpoÌ„ the 3 Sunday after Easter Mt. 5 16 ⸬ So is the Greeke but the Protest in fauour of temporal lawes made against the Cath. religion translate it very falsely thus to al maner ordinaÌ„ce of man theÌ„ selues boldly reiecting Ecclesiastical decrees as meÌ„s ordinances c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ro. 13 1. c In this speache is often commeÌ„ded the vnitie of al Christians among them selues The
it is Apostolical doctrine that men may do or vvorke iustice and that so doing they be iust by their workes proceding of Gods grace not by faith or imputation onely Hovv Christ is our only Aduocate How Angels Saincts men aliue are our aduocates Sainctes in heauen pray for vs. Iren. li. 3. c. 33. li. 5 post med The B. virgin is our aduocate D. Hiero. in Mat. c. 18. Angels are our protectors The Catholike Church is the only true Church Not only faith Al Heretikes are antichrists the foreruÌ„ners of the great Antichrist The marke of al heretikes is their going out of the Catholike societie The Catholikes can not be proued to haue gone out Hovv Heretikes are of the Church before they fall By heresies constaÌ„t Catholikes are knovven Euery good Catholike is sufficiently taught by the Church to saluation ⸬ Not by nature as Christ is but by grace and adoption c Hovv we shal see God be like vnto him in the next life see S. Augustine ep 111. 112. li. 12. de ciuit Dei c. 29. ⸬ This teacheth vs that maÌ„ sanctifieth him self by his free wil working together with Gods grace S. Augustine vpon this place Es 53 4. 1 Pet. 2 24. Io. 8 44 The Epistle for S. Polycarpus Ian. 26. Io. 13. 15 Gen. 4 8 The Epistle vpon the 2 SuÌ„day after Pentecost Io. 15 13 Iâ— 2 15. ⸬ Euery man is bound to giue almes according to his abilitie when he seeth his brother in great necessitie Mat. 21. Io. 14. 1 Io. 5. Io. 17 3. 13 34. ⸬ Lest any maÌ„ should thinke by the wordes next before onely faith in Christ to be commaunded or to please God he addeth to saith the coÌ„maundemeÌ„t of charitie or loue of our neighbour Io. 14 23. Concupiscence remaining after Baptisme is no sinne vvithout consent Heretical exposition of Scriptures No man in grace sinneth mortally True iustice Hovv the Diuel sinned from the beginning Not ony faith c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Io. 8 47 10 27. The Epistle vpon the first Sunday after Pentecost Io. 3 16. Io. 1 18. 1 Tim. 6 16. ⸬ No man in this life nor with corporal eies caÌ„ see the proper essence or substaÌ„ce of the Deitie See S. August ad Paulin. de videÌ„do Deo ep 112. Io. 13 34 15 12. Heretical boasting of the spirit The Church only not euery priuate man hath to proue and discerne spirites Io. 14 16. Caluin To confesse or deny any article which the Cath. Church teacheth is at al times a certaine marke of Catholike or heretike Many old heresies that dissolued Christ The Greeke text corrupted by old heretikes li. 9. 9. 3â— A sure marke of true of false teachers â— Against the ProtestaÌ„ts special faith and presumptnoua securitie of saluation 2 Pet. 1 10. 2. Tim. 4. 7. The feare of God in iust men coÌ„nÌ„fisteth with charitie 1. Cor. 9. Prou. 28. Iob c. 9. Phil. 2. Vvhat feare agreeth not with charitie Seruile feare is not il Mat. 10. Mao 11 30. The Epistle vpon Dominica in albis or Low Sunday 1 Cor. 15 57. Io. 3 36. Mt. 7 7. 21 22. 1 Io. 3 22. c or if vve knovv c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ` not to death Luc. 24 45. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The coÌ„maundements possible to be kept Mat. â—â— Heret translation * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Three persons one substaÌ„ce in the B. Trinitie The Arians corrupt the text of Scripture Vvhat is a sinne to death Praier for the dead Some of the dead may not be praied for It is proued that the Apostle speaketh of praying for the dead The Caluinists blasphemie to auoid this sense of the Apostle Heret translation against sacred images Psal 113. The 2 Councel of Nice pronouÌ„ceth anathema that is a curse against the Caluinists Edit ColoÌ„ an 1567. * The Bible of the yere 1577. The great difference of idol image Sacred images in Churches by Gods ovvne vvarrant Exod. 25. The 2 Councel of Nice vvas gathered against Imagebreakers The antiquitie of holy images * 〈◊〉 citato The vse and fruite of holy images Io. 15 12. 1 Io. 3 11. ⸬ Revvard for keeping fast the Catholike faith c To goe backe or reuolt from the receiued truth and doctrine Apostolical it damnable Ro. 16 17. To hold fast the old receiued faith To bring vvilfully an other doctrine then the Catholike Church setteth dovvne is alvvaies a marke of seducers and Heretikes Vvhen wherein to coÌ„uerse with Heretikes is tolerable vvhen wherein it is damnable S. Iohn vvould not be in one bath with Cerinthus the Heretike The like zeale of S. Polycarpe and other Apostolike men in not communicating with Heretikes Tit. 3. ` pleasure 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ⸬ A great grace to be beneficial to strangers specially to them that be of our Catholike faith and suffer for the same b It seemeth saith S. Bede he vvas an Arch-heretike or proud Sectmaister c That is I vvil rebuke them and make them knovven to be vvicked Bede c commonebo 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Mat. 1â— Mat. 1â— Mat. 1â— Ioh. 19. * Euseb hist li. 3. c. 10. Luâ— â— Mat. 10. Mat. 10. Maâ— 3. pag. 379. 646. ⸬ Diuers Heretikes abuse the libertie of Christes grace and Gospel to the fulfilling of their carnal lustes and coÌ„cupisceÌ„ces 2 Pet. 2. c This is our Sauiour not Iosuè as S. Hierom noteth ep 17. see Abac. c. 3. v. 18. Nu. 14 37. Gen. 19. c exfâ—rnicat◠⸬ Such be heretikes that wil not be subiect to any 〈…〉 refuse to obey the lawes either of Spiritual or Temporal rulers in vvhich kinde specially in blaspheming the supreme Spiritual Magistrate the Protestants do passe ` rebuke ` because they Gen. 4 8 Nu. 22. Nu. 16. 1 Tim. 4 2 Tim. â— 2 Pet. 3. ` your Truthes vnwritten and knowen by tradition IgnoraÌ„ce maketh Heretikes blaspheme Heretikes â—â—sembled to Cain Balaam and Corè Al Heretikes segregate them selues Hier. ad Paulin Ca. 1. 2. 3. 1 part Ca. 4. to the 8. 2. Ca. 8. to the 12 3 C. 12. 13. 14. 4 C. 15. to the 21. 1 Io. 2 Apoc. 17. 5 C. 21. 22. The Church readeth this booke at Maâ—tins froÌ„ the 3 SuÌ„day after Easter vnto the 4. The 1 part Seuen epistles to the Churches The Epistle vpon Michelmas day Septemb 29 on the Apparition of S. Michael Mai. 8. ⸬ There be many specially novv a daies that be great readers hearers and talkers of Scriptures but that is not ynough to make them good or blessed before God except they keepe the things prescribed and taught therein according to our Sauiours saying Luc. 11. Blessed are they that heare the vvord of God and keep it Exo. 3 14. Col. 1. Heb. 9. 1 Pet. 1. 1 Pet. 2. Zach. 12 Esa 44. Apo. 21. 22 13. ⸬ Banished thither for religion by Nero or rather by Domitian almost 60 yeres after Christes AscensioÌ„ c I had a visioÌ„ and not with my corporal eies
the Gentiles to be innumerable c The elect of the Gentiles ⸬ Boughes of the palme tree be tokens of triumph and victorie The Epistle for many Martyrs The glorie of Martyrs Esa 49 10. Es 25 8. Apo. 21 4. THE 4 VISION ⸬ The Priest standing at the altar praying offering for the people in the time of the high mysteries Christ him self also being present vpon the altar is a figure of this thing therevnto he alludeth c If this be S. Michael or any Angel and not Christ him self as some take it Angels offer vp the praiers of the faithful as the 24 Elders did chap. 5. for this vvvord Saincts is taken here for the holy persons on earth as often in the Scripture though it be not against the Scriptures that the inferior Sainct or Angel in heaueÌ„ should offer their praiers to God by their superiors there But hereby vve coÌ„clude against the Protestants that it derogateth not from Christ that Angels or Saincts offer our praiers to God as also it is plaine of Raphael Tob. 12 12. Most vnderstand al this of Heretikes ⸬ The fall of an Arch heretike as Arius Luther Caluin out of the Church of God Which haue the key of Hel to open bring forth al the old condemned heresies buried before in the depth c Innumerable peâ—y heretikes folowing their Maisters after the opening the smoke of the bottomlesse pit Apoc. 6 16. The cheefe Maister of heretikes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In English Destroier c Pagans Infidels and sinful impenitent Catholikes must be condemned also ⸬ This phrase being the like both in greeke and latin signifieth such sorowful penal repentance as causeth a man to forsake his former sinnes and depart from them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 See the same phrase c. 2 21 22. Act. â— v. 22. Vvho are seduced by Heretikes The manifold hypocrisie of Heretikes Herâ—t translation CHRIST the valiant Angel is here described ` pillers ⸬ Many great mysteries and truthes are to be preserued in the Church vvhich for causes knovven to Gods prouidence are not to be vvritten in the booke of holy Scripture Dan. 12 7. c This vvas the maner of taking an othe by the true God as 〈◊〉 32. Ezec. 3 1 c By earnest studie and meditation ⸬ Svveete in the reading but in fulfilling somevvhat bitter because it coÌ„mauÌ„deth workes of penance and suffering of tribulatioÌ„s ⸬ Three yeres and a halfe vvhich is the time of Antichrists reigne and persecution ⸬ The great Antichrist c He meaneth Hierusalem named Sodom and Aegypt for the imitatioÌ„ of theÌ„ in wickednes So that we see his cheefe reigne shal be there though his tyrannie may extend to al places of the vvorld ⸬ The wicked reioyce vvhen holy men are executed by the tyrants of the vvorld because their life and doctrine are hurdenous vnto them ⸬ The kingdoÌ„ of this world vsurped before by Satan Antichrist shal aftervvard be Christes for euer ⸬ To repay the hire or wages for so both the Greeke vvord and the latin signifie due to holy men proueth against the protestaÌ„ts that they did truely merite the same in this life Enoch Elias yet aliue shal preach in the time of Antichrist THE 3 PART ⸬ This is properly principally spoken of the Church and by allusion of our B. Lady also The Dragons incredulous persecuting multitude and Antichrist the cheefe head thereof c The great Diuel Lucifer ⸬ The spirites that fall from their first state into Apostasie vvith him and by his meanes c The Diuels endeuour agaiÌ„st the Churches children and specially our B. Ladies onely sonne the head of the rest Ps 2 9. Apoc. 2 27. ⸬ Vvhen the Angels or vve haue the victorie vve must knovv it is by the bloud of Christ and so al is referred alvvaies to him ⸬ This often insinuatioÌ„ that Antichrists reigne shal be but three yeres a halfe Dan. 7 25. Apoc. 12 2. 3. in this chap. v. 6. c. 13 5. proueth that the heretikes be excedingly blinded vvith malice that hold the Pope to be Antichrist who hath ruled so many ages The Church shal flee as to a desert in Antichrists time but not decay or be vnknowen no not for so short a time S. Michael fighting vvith the dragon Antichrists atteÌ„pts to draw from the true faith ⸬ They that now folow the simplest grossest heretikes that euer were without seeing miracles vvould then much more folow this great seducer working miracles ⸬ No heretikes euer liker Antichrist theÌ„ these in our daies specially in blasphemies against Gods Church Sacraments Saincts ministers and al sacred thinges Apoc. 3. 5 Gen. 9 6 Mt. 26 52. ⸬ An other false prophet inferior to Antichrist shal vvorke vvonders also but al referred to the honour of his maister Antichrist So doth Caluin other Arch-heretikes peruert the world to the honour of Antichrist and so do their scholers also for the honour of them Many mysteries expounded Great persecution by Antichrist and his ministers Their blessednes that continue coÌ„stant The honour of Christs image is for the honour of Christ Antichrists triple honour against the honour of Christ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The ProtestaÌ„ts by abolishing of Christes image crosse and irreuereÌ„ce to the name IESVS make a ready vvay to the honour of Antichrist Io. 14 29. Antichrists name secrete Antichrist shal be one special man and of a peculiar name The Pope can not be Antichrist Al scaming of letters to expresse Antichrists name is vncertaine Irem li. 5 in fine The Epistle vpoÌ„ S. Innocents day in Christmas ⸬ Christ and the same number of elect that were signed chap. 7. ` learne 〈◊〉 ⸬ One state of life more excelleÌ„t then an other and virgins for their puritie passing the rest alwaies accompanying Christ according to the Churches hymne out of this place Quecunque pergis virgines sequuntur c. c This the Church applieth to the holy Innocents that died first for Christ Ps 145. Act. 14. Esa 21. ⸬ The citie of the diuel which is the vniuersal societie of the wicked misbeleuers il liuers in the vvorld Ier. 51. Apo. 18. ⸬ The great damnatioÌ„ that shal folovv them that forsake Christ the Church worship Antichrist or his image ⸬ Faith is not ynough to saluatioÌ„ without fulfilling of Gods coÌ„mauÌ„dements b The Epistle in a daily Masse for the dead Ioel 3. Mat. 13. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 lacuÌ„ fat trough lake Beza Praying for the dead and vnto Saincts at the altar The place abused against Purgatorie ansvvered ` á modo ` 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Photius in Lexico THE 4 PART Of the 7 last plagues final damnatioÌ„ of the vvicked The tribulations about the day of iudgement c Baptisme ⸬ The song of Moyses and Christ is the new TestameÌ„t and the old ` Saincts THE EIETH VISION linen 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ⸬